Skip to main content

Full text of "The political philosophy of Burke"

See other formats


/ 


THE  POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY 
OF  BURKE 


THE 

POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY 
OF  BURKE 


BY 

JOHN    MAC  CUNN 

KMBRITU8    PROFB880R    OF    PHILOSOPHY    IN 
THB    UNIVRRSITY    OF    LIVERPOOL 


•     •  •   • 


LONDON 

EDWARD    ARNOLD 

1913 

[All  rights  reserved) 


30  .viuiu 


3^ 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAO« 

-    i.   Theories  and  Theorists,      .        .        .        .  1 

ii.    From  Kin  to  Kind, 16 

in.    '  Prudence,' 38 

iv.  What  is  a  People? 50 

v.   Conservatism  : 

(a)  The  Impracticability  of  Radical  Reform,  68 

(6)  The  Undesirability  of  Radical  Reform,   .  84 

vi.   The  Wisdom  of  our  Ancestors,  .        .         .  92 

vii.   The  Limitations  of  Discussion  and  Tolera- 
tion : 


(a)  The  Limits  of  Political  Discussion, 

.       104 

(b)  The  Limits  of  Toleration, 

111 

viii.   Religion  and  Politics, 

122 

ix.   Government, 

144 

x.    Rights  : 

(a)  What  are  the  Rights  of  Man  1 

190 

(b)  Rights  and  Circumstances,     . 

209 

o^o««Q 


vi     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

CHAP.  PAGE 

xi.   Whig  Trusteeship  and  Democracy  : 

(a)  The  Unity  of  the  State,         ...  218 

(b)  The  Political  Incapacity  of  the  Multitude,  233 
"~(c)   Kepresentatives  and  Delegates,       .         .  251 

(d)  The  Need  for  a  Natural  Aristocracy,       .  258 

(e)  The    Limitations   of    Burke's    Political 

Ideal, 268 


POLITICAL   PHILOSOPHY 
OF   BUEKE 

CHAPTER   I 

THEORIES   AND   THEORISTS 

There  is  a  passage  in  Burke's  writings  in  which  he 
says  that  he  does  not  vilify  theory,1  and  the  remark 
is  truer  than  he  knew.  But  it  does  not  alter  the 
fact  that,  in  the  whole  range  of  our  literature,  there 
is  no  decrier  of  theories  and  theorists  comparable 
to  him.  Sometimes  he  despises  them  ;  sometimes 
he  fears  them  ;  always,  or  almost  always,  he  appears 
to  hate  them.  In  a  large  proportion  of  his  politi- 
cal writings  there  is  a  point  at  which,  despite  his 
deep-seated  rationality,  he  drops  argument  and  be- 
takes himself  to  missiles.  '  Refining  speculatists,' 
4  smugglers  of  adulterated  metaphysics/  '  atheis^ 
tical  fathers,'  '  metaphysical  knights  of  the  sorrowTi/' 
ful  countenance,'  '  political  aeronauts  ' — these  mojf 
suffice  as  fragments  from  the  commination  service. 
Or  shall  we  add  this,  as  sum  of  the  whole  matter  : 
1  They  are  modern  philosophers,  which  when  you 
say  of  them  you  express  everything  that  is  ignoble, 

1  Speech  in  May  1782. 
A 


2      POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 
;e  and  hard-hearted.'    Small  wonder  that  he 


should  declare  that  the  propensity  of  the  people 
tcT  resort  to  theories  is  'one  sure  symptom  of  an 
ill-conducted  state.'  1  ^ 

^-This  is  remarkable.  But  it  is  not  so  remarkable 
as  the  fact  that  it  is  to  this  denouncer  of  theories, 
this  vilipender  of  theorists,  that  the  world  has 
turned,  and  never  in  vain,  not  only  for  the  oracles 
of  practical  wisdom,  but  for  that  large  reasoning 
discourse  upon  the  nature  of  society,  and  man's 
place  in  it  as  a  political  and  religious  animal,  which 
makes  it  impossible  to  withhold  from  its  exponent 
the  designation  of  thinker,  theorist,  and  philosopher. 
This  is,  in  truth,  the  paradox  of  Burke's  position  as 
a  political  thinker.  Constrained  by  the  force  of 
circumstances,  not  less  than  by  personal  proclivity, 
to  turn  from  the  theoretic  to  the  practical  life,  he 
carried  into  affairs  a  reasoning  imagination  which 
had  been  fed  and  nurtured  on  wider  pastures  than 
those  where  politicians  browse  in  happy  uncon- 
sciousness of  their  limitations.  He  had  dipped 
into  philosophies ;  it  is  evident,  though  the  record 
of  his  intellectual  debts  is  meagre  and  obscure, 
that,  not  to  mention  lesser  names,  he  had  studied 
Aristotle,  Locke,  and  Montesquieu  ;  and  he  even 
appears,  in  early  days,  to  have  contemplated  the 
tough  task  of  refuting  Hume.  The  Philosophical 
Inquiry  into  the  Origin  of  our  Ideas  of  the  Sublime  and 

1  Letter  to  the  Sheriffs  of  Bristol. 


THEORIES  AND  THEORISTS  3 

Beautiful  exists  to  show  that  he  was  not  averse  to 
an  excursion  of  his  own  into  aesthetic  theory.  And 
every  speech,  pamphlet,  or  treatise  which  he  gave 
to  the  world  is  proof  of  the  range  of  his  reading,  and 
not  least  in  history  and  politics.  Above  all,  he  had 
thought  profoundly,  and  argued  himself  with  all 
comers  into  deep-seated  convictions.  The  result 
was  that,  when  he  became  a  Whig  politician,  he 
was  already  far  more.  A  mere  politician  he  could 
not  be.  When  he  encountered  a  political  problem 
it  was  not  in  him  to  deal  with  it  in  ordinary  fashion, 
and  to  be  content  to  cut  knots  with  the  blunt 
hatchet  of  common  sense.  '  He  went  on  refining/ 
as  Goldsmith  said.  And  to  good  purpose.  For  the 
inherent  rationality  and  penetrative  insight  of  his 
mind  were  not  to  be  denied.  Hardly  could  a  policy, 
a  bill,  an  amendment,  an  administrative  act  come 
before  him  which  he  did  not  press  back  to  principles 
with  a  thoroughness  which  raised  it  far  above  the 
levels  of  ordinary  politics  into  the  upper  air  of 
political  thought.  No  politician,  either  in  ancient 
or  in  modern  times,  has  had  so  irrepressible  a  faculty 
of  lifting  even  the  passing  incidents  of  the  political 
hour  into  the  region  of  great  ideas.  A  rival  candi- 
date dies  suddenly  in  the  course  of  an  election 
contest :  '  the  mejancholy  event  of  yesterday/  so 
runs  Burke's  comment,  '.  .  .  has  feelingly  told  us 
what  shadows  we  are,  and  what  shadows  we  pursue.' 
An   enemy   attacks   his   well-earned   pension,   and 


4      POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

evokes  that  Letter  to  a  Noble  Lord  (1776)  which 
Lord  Morley  has  called  the  best  repartee  in  the 
English  language  ;  as  indeed  it  is,  not  only  because 
it  goes  home  to  the  quick,  but  because  it  smothers 
the  spitefulness  of  the  assailant  in  a  flood  of  elo- 
quence and  wisdom.  Similarly,  and  in  intensi- 
fied degree,  when  he  handles  the  larger  issues  of 
politics  :  he  goes  to  meet  them  as  a  statesman,  but 
he  never  leaves  them  till  he  has  enriched  their  dis- 
cussion by  the  insight  and  reflection  of  the  thinker. 
For  however  he  makes  haste  to  disclaim  acting 
upon  theory,  this  does  not  prevent  him  from  theoris- 
ing upon  his  actions.  In  truth,  he  theorised  upon 
them  with  such  habitual  persistence  that  no  one 
can  rise  from  a  perusal  of  his  writings  without  feeling 
that  he  has  been  led  on  to  what  falls  little  or  at  all 
short  of  a  political  philosophy.  A  theorising  poli- 
tician is  of  course  not  the  same  as  a  political  theorist, 
but  he  is  on  the  highroad  to  becoming  one. 

Yet  this  paradox  (as  we  have  called  it)  of  Burke's 
position  is  not  so  acute  as  might  at  first  sight  appear. 
For  it  quickly  becomes  manifest  that  what  he  means, 
in  his  diatribes,  by  a  '  modern  philosopher '  is  pre- 
cisely what  a  modern  philosopher  is  not,  if  one  may 
be  allowed  to  generalise  from  some  of  the  best  of 
that  diversified  species.  The  theorists,  the  '  modern 
philosophers  '  Burke  had  in  view,  were  the  apostles 
of  abstract  rights  who  had  become,  as  he  thought, 
the  victims  of  their  own  abstractions,  and  were  so 


THEORIES  AND  THEORISTS  5 

fanatically  in  love  with  their  own  notions  of  man's 

*  natural '  rights  that  they  had  quite  forgotten 
man's  nature  and  experience.     In  short,  the  word 

*  theorist '  or  '  philosopher '  suggested  to  him  the 
type  of  one-ideaed  abstract  thinker  who  is  almost  as 
much  the  abhorrence  of  some  modern  philosophers 
as  of  Burke  himself. 

For,  thanks  above  all  to  Hegel,  but  also  to  writers 
as  diverse  as  Coleridge,  Comte,  Macaulay,  and  John 
Stuart  Mill,  we  have  come  to  see  that  not  only  the 
theory  of  abstract  rights,  but  all  abstract  political 
theories  of  a  like  kind  are  open  to  attack  upon  more 
sides  than  one.  From  the  one  side  comes  the  re- 
minder that  abstract  thought  can  never  really  wed 
fact,  and  is  therefore  doomed  either  to  futility  or 
fanaticism,  if  it  does  not  come  to  terms  with  the 
force  of  circumstances.  And  from  another  side,  not 
necessarily  hostile  to  abstractions,  we  have  the 
insistence  that  an  abstract  theory,  even  if  it  be 
granted  that,  within  its  own  abstract  province,  it 
is  the  truth  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  is  not  the 
whole  truth  ;  nor  ever  can  be,  till  it  is  at  once  com- 
pleted and  corrected  by  equally  legitimate  abstrac- 
tions, which  along  with  it  divide  the  many  sided 
complex  domain  of  concrete  social  fact.  In  the 
first  of  these  two  cases,  abstract  theory  simply  is 
confronted  with  the  empirical  facts  of  life  and  history ; 
in  the  second,  it  is  bidden  to  accept  its  modest  place 
as  but  one  of  many  aspects  which  the  rich  and  com- 


6     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

plex  tissue  of  experience  may  offer  to  the  dissecting 
knife  of  social  analysis.  Nor  is  anything  more 
characteristic  of  modern  philosophers  than  to  insist 
upon  one  or  other,  or  both,  of  these  requirements. 
For  philosophy  has,  for  the  most  part,  ceased  to  seek 
for  reality  in  a  region  behind  and  beyond  experi- 
ence :  it  is  more  concerned  to  discuss  and  define 
what  '  experience  '  is.  And  one  of  the  first  fruits 
of  this  scrutiny  is  the  disclosure  of  the  fact  that 
experience  is  much  too  complex  and  many  sided  to 
be  understood  either  by  any  one-sided  abstract 
method  or  by  any  purely  observational  method, 
and  indeed  demands,  if  justice  is  to  be  done  to  it, 
that  analysis  and  abstraction  should  be  freely 
pushed  in  many  directions.  For  never  can  the 
concrete  reality  of  things  be  understood  till  it  has 
thus  been  exhaustively  resolved  into  its  constitu- 
tive forces,  tendencies,  and  conditions. 

Hence  it  turns  out  that,  in  his  assaults  upon  theory 
and  theorists,  Burke  renders  theory  a  twofold  service. 

On  the  one  hand,  he  is  never  weary  of  confronting 
abstractions  with  concrete  facts.  He  is  oftenest 
quoted  as  the  prophet  of  '  circumstances.'  '  I  never 
placed  your  solid  interests  upon  speculative  grounds,' 
he  said  to  his  constituents.  '  I  must  see  the  men,  I 
must  see  the  things,'  he  elsewhere  cries.  '  I  never 
govern  myself,  no  rational  man  ever  did  govern 
himself  by  abstractions  and  universals  .  .  .  :  he 
who  does  not  take  circumstances  into  consideration 


THEORIES  AND  THEORISTS  7 

is  not  erroneous,  but  stark  mad — dat  operant  ut 
cum  ratione  insaniat — he  is  metaphysically  mad.' l 
One  more  sentence  (it  has  been  quoted  a  thousand 
times)  may  clinch  the  point :  '  Circumstances 
(which  with  some  gentlemen  pass  for  nothing)  give 
in  reality  to  every  political  principle  its  distinguish- 
ing colour  and  discriminating  effect.'  2 

Yet  this,  even  this,  is  not  Burke's  greatest  service 
to  theory.  For  it  is  a  service  greater  still,  and  philo- 
sophically far  more  significant,  that  as  he  added 
speech  to  speech,  and  pamphlet  to  pamphlet,  there 
grew  under  his  hands  a  conception  of  civil  society 
so  rich,  so  comprehensive,  so  coherent,  that  it  must 
stand,  so  long  as  English  literature  is  read,  as  a 
touchstone  of  all  abstract  theories  which,  by  failing 
to  do  justice  to  the  complexity  of  the  social  system, 
fall  into  the  pitfall,  so  perilous  to  abstract  thinkers, 
of  losing  sight  of  the  concrete  whole  in  preoccupation 
with  the  limited,  fragmentary,  abstract  part,  aspect, 
or  element.  To  see  human  life,  no  less  than  Nature, 
as  a  whole — this  is  of  the  essence  of  the  philosophical 
spirit.     It  is  also  the  spirit  of  Burke. 

Nor  are  these  the  only  services  that  this  decrier 
of  theories  renders  to  theory.  For,  in  the  very  force 
and  fervour  of  his  invective  against  '  modern  philo- 
sophers,' he  himself  lights  upon  a  principle  of 
immense  philosophical  significance — none  other  than 
the  old  Aristotelian  doctrine  that  the  subject-matter 

1  Speech,  May  11,  1792.  2  Reflections  on  the  Revolution. 


8      POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

of  politics  is  by  its  very  nature  such  as  to  baffle  all 
attempts  to  reach  results  of  scientific  universality 
and  exactness.  No  statements  in  all  his  writings 
are  more  emphatic  than  those  upon  this  point. 
'  Nothing  universal,'  he  roundly  asserts,  '  can  be 
j&tionally  affirmed  on  any  moral  or  any  political 
subject '  ; x  and  the  sweeping  generalisation  is  but 
one  of  many  similar  passages  :  '  No  lines  can  be 
laid  down  for  civil  or  political  wisdom.  They  are  a 
\patter  incapable  of  exact  definition.'  2  '  Aristotle,' 
he  remarks  elsewhere, '  the  great  master  of  reasoning, 
cautions  us,  and  with  great  weight  and  propriety, 
against  this  species  of  delusive  geometrical  accuracy 
in  moral  arguments,  as  the  most  fallacious  of  all 
sophistries.'  3 

It  is  manifest  at  a  glance  that  this  involves  con- 
clusions of  nothing  less  than  the  first  importance. 
f  It  draws  the  distinction,  Aristotelian  in  its  emphasis, 
I  between   the   mathematical   sciences   and   political 
J  science.     It  commits   itself  to  the  assertion  that 
universal  laws,  strictly  so-called,  are  in  the  nature  of 
things  unattainable  in  the  latter.     It  avers,  in  short 
*  *^with  Aristotle),  that  a  scienceoi  politics  is  impossible. 
Clearly,  therefore,   this    sworn  foe   of   theory    has 
reached  a  theory  of  first-rate  theoretical  significance. 
And  all  this,  it  may  be  added,  is  doubly  valuable 
because  Burke's  assault  upon  abstract  theory  and 

1  Appeal  from  the  New  to  the  Old  Whigs. 

2  Thoughts  on  the  Cause  of  the  Present  Discontents. 

3  Speech  on  Conciliation  with  America. 


THEORIES  AND  THEORISTS  9 

abstract  theorists  cannot  be  said  to  have  been/ 
historically  victorious.  For  though  it  gave  a  blow 
to  the  doctrine  of  the  '  rights  of  man,'  against  which 
it  was  directly  levelled,  a  blow  from  which  that 
memorable  dogma  never  again  quite  lifted  up  its 
head,  it  did  not  prevent  abstract  theory  from 
springing  to  life  again  in  some  of  its  most  abstract 
forms.  The  first  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century 
was  to  see  the  Benthamite  theory  of  government 
expounded,  by  the  uncompromising  logic  of  James 
Mill,  in  what  Burke  would  have  called  w  all  the 
nakedness  and  solitude  of  metaphysical  abstraction.' 
Almost  simultaneously,  Ricardo,  one  of  the  most 
abstract  minds  the  world  has  ever  seen,  developed 
a  political  economy  with  a  disregard  of  '  circum- 
stances '  so  pronounced  as  to  have  led  one  critic  * 
to  brand  his  work  as  '  an  intellectual  imposture.' 
And  not  less  unfalteringly,  John  Austin,  building  on 
Hobbes  and  Bentham,  gave  the  world,  the  English 
world  at  any  rate,  that  juristic  doctrine  of  Sove- 
reignty which  has  always,  and  rightly,  been  regarded 
as  one  of  the  most  thoroughgoing  specimens  of  the 
abstract  and  analytic,  as  contrasted  with  the  histori- 
cal method.  And  Austin,  needless  to  say,  was  long, 
and  even  to  our  own  day  is,  a  commanding  figure  in 
English  jurisprudence. 

Nor  is  this  vitality  of  abstraction  and  abstract 
method  to  be  lamented.    It  has  a  permanent  value. 

1  Toynbee  in  his  Industrial  Revolution. 


10    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

For  it  may  well  suggest,  and  it  has  suggested,  that 
the  right  path  for  the  political  philosopher  lies,  not 
in  a  repudiation  of  abstraction — for  this  would  be 
the  abandonment  of  analysis — but  rather  in  pressing 
abstraction  in  many  directions,  and  thereby  pre- 
paring the  way  for  a  comprehensive  social  synthesis 
in  which  competing — though  by  no  means  irre- 
concilable— abstractions  may  find  at  once  their 
completion  and  corrective. 

None  the  less  Burke's  influence  remained.  It  is 
at  any  rate  in  harmony  with  the  drift  of  his  teach- 
ing that  Macaulay,  his  enthusiastic  eulogist — '  our 
greatest  mind  since  Milton,'  he  calls  him — urged, 
with  all  the  resources  of  his  rhetoric,  the  claims 
of  a  '  Baconian '  inductive  method,  in  that  contro- 
versy without  quarter  in  which  he  withstood  James 
Mill  and  the  Benthamite  theory  of  government  to 
the  face.  So  when  Comte,  in  his  enthusiasm  for  a 
concrete  social  science,  waged  a  war  of  extermina- 
tion against  abstract  political  economy.  So  not 
least,  when  J.  S.  Mill  was  constrained  to  acknow- 
ledge that,  in  that  duel  between  his  father  and 
Macaulay  over  the  Benthamite  theory  of  govern- 
ment, James  Mill  was  wrong,  and  even  to  assert  that 
a  science  of  government — that  doctrine  so  dear  to 
his  father's  heart — was  impossible.1  And  so  also 
at  a  later  time,  when  Sir  Henry  Maine,  deeply 
dipped  in  the  history  of  institutions,  and  keenly 

1  Cf.  Logic,  Bk.  vi.  c.  ix. 


THEORIES  AND  THEORISTS  11 

alive  to  the  qualifications  which  Austinian  '  sove- 
reignty '  must  experience  in  the  eyes  of  all  students 
of  early  law  and  custom,  declared  that  Austinian 
identification  of  law  with  force,  and  of  sovereignty 
with  the  fiat  of  a  political  superior,  would  need  for 
its  verification  the  discovery  of  an  absolute  despot 
with  a  disturbed  brain.1  Nor  is  it  less  in  the  spirit' 
of  Burke  that  nineteenth-century  sociology  should 
have  so  frankly  embraced  the  historical  method 
For  whether  by  '  historical  method  '  we  mean  simply 
the  inductive  study  of  institutions  as  they  present 
themselves  in  history,  or,  more  precisely  and 
properly,  the  genetic  study  of  institutions  as  they 
pass  through  phases  of  historical  development,  th 
historical  point  of  view  is  substantially  that  o 
Burke  when  he  turned  away,  with  many  a  gibe  an 
sarcasm,  from  abstraction  and  all  its  ways,  an 
declared  that  his  was  the  better  foundation — the 
foundation  laid  in  the  actual  concrete,  verifiabl 
experience  of  men  and  nations.  It  is  no  doubt 
difficult  to  judge  how  far  these  writers  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  draw  upon  Burke.  For  Burke's 
thought,  not  being  avowedly  theoretical,  has  never 
won  adequate  acknowledgment  from  avowed  theor- 
ists. But,  be  this  as  it  may,  few  contributions 
to  method  are  more  valuable  than  Burke's  whole 
handling  of  the  '  philosophers  '  of  abstraction.  The 
results  of  his  handling  of  the  theorists  are  far  wider 

1  Early  History  of  ItistittUions. 


12    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

than  its  aim.  Its  aim  was  to  overthrow  pestilent 
fanatics  who  were  recklessly  rushing  to  reform 
and  revolution  with  '  rights  of  man  '  and  suchlike 
watchwords,  or  catchwords,  on  their  lips  :  its  re- 
sults were  to  open  the  eyes  of  every  reader  of  his 
works,  from  the  American  Speeches  onwards,  to  the 
nature  of  political  fact,  to  the  difficulties  of  social 
investigation,  and  to  the  limitations  that  dog  the 
steps  of  analysis  and  generalisation  the  moment 
they  turn  from  the  mathematical  or  physical  world 
to  try  to  frame  a  science  of  society. 

This  was  a  service  of  the  first  magnitude.  The 
century  that  was  about  to  begin  when  Burke  died 
(1797)  was  to  see  science  freely  extending  itsTnEerest 
from  Nature  to  man.  And  nothing  could  be  more 
fortunate  than  that,  on  the  threshold  of  this  adven- 
ture, it  should  have  its  eyes  opened  to  the  nature 
of  the  new  order  of  facts  with  which  it  had  to  deal. 
This  was  what  Burke  was  pre-eminently  fitted  to 
do.  He  was  steeped  in  politics.  He  knew  what 
political  fact  was  by  lifelong  contact  with  it.  He 
1  saw  the  men  :  he  saw  the  things.'  He  realised 
the  complexity  and  ever-shifting  combinations  of 
the  world  of  affairs.  He  understood  the  force  of 
circumstances.  He  looked  at  society  as  a  whole. 
And  in  these  ways,  by  the  irony  of  fate,  in  denounc- 
ing '  modern  philosophers,'  he  furnished  in  his 
speeches  and  writings  one  of  the  best  of  all  intro- 
ductions to  modern  social  philosophy. 


THEORIES  AND  THEORISTS  13 

All  the  more  so  because,  despite  the  constant 
appeal  to  facts  and  Uhe  gospel  of  '  circumstances,^/  *** 
Burke's  attitude  is  by  no  means  purely  empirical. 
Though  he  argues  from  experience,  and  is  never 
weary  of  claiming  that  his  generalisations  are  '  the 
arguments  of  kingdoms  and  nations,'  it  is  not  to  be 
supposed  that  he  approaches  experience  with  that 
complete  repudiation  of  all  presuppositions  which 
has  sometimes  been  extolled  as  the  glory  of  the 
Baconian  inductive  method.  On  the  contrary, 
one  can  go  far  into  his  pages  without  becoming 
aware  that  his  thought  is  profoundly  influenced  by 
convictions  which  he  takes  for  granted.  Some  of 
them  are  psychological,  and  some  are  metaphysical. 
That  man  is  '  a  religious  animal '  ;  that  he  is  ill 
wise  a  '  political  animal '  ;  that  all  ordinary  men  are 
creatures  in  whom  feeling,  habit,  even  prejudice  are 
apt  to  be  stronger  than  reason  ;  that  they  act  on 
motives  relative  to  their  interests  far  more  than  on 
theories ;  that  they  are  much  quicker  to  feel  griev- 
ances than  to  find  remedies — these  are  amongst  the 
principles  of  his  psychology.  He  does  not  prove 
them.  He  does  not  feel  himself  called  upon  to  prove 
them.  He  had  made  up  his  mind  on  most,  or  all, 
of  them  long  before  he  entered  politics.  But  he 
constantly  appeals  to  them.  It  is  not  enough  for 
him  therefore  that  a  political  generalisation  should 
be  drawn  from  history  :  he  seldom  rests  till  he  has 
added  that  it  is  confirmed,  or,  it  may  be,  shaken^ 


14     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

by  all  that  we  know  of  human  nature.  To  phrase 
the  matter  in  the  language  of  the  schools,  he  con- 
stantly tests  political  inductions  by  a  psychology 
that  is  none  the  less  firm  because  it  is  forthcoming 
only  in  fragments  scattered  throughout  his  pages. 

Similarly,  and  in  greater  measure,  with  the 
presuppositions  that  are  metaphysical.  For  it 
would  be  nothing  less  than  a  fatal  misconception 
to  write  down  Burke  as  a  purely  inductive  thinker. 
Even  he  who  runs  as  he  reads  must  soon  discover 
that,  in  the  background  of  all  his  political 
thought,  there  lie  large  assumptions  which  pro- 
foundly influence  the  conclusions  which  he  draws. 
fThat  God  willed  the  state,  that  He  willed  likewise 
the  nation  of  man,  and  that  the  whole  course  of  a 
nation's  life  is  '  the  known  march  of  the  ordinary 
providence  of  God  ' * — these,  and  much  else  that 
depends  on  them,  are  fundamental  articles  of  his 
^political  creed.  These  high  doctrines,  needless  to 
say,  are  never  proved.  They  are  held  as  a  faith. 
But,  then,  they  are  held  with  a  tenacity  so  great,  and 
urged  with  a  reiteration  so  insistent,  that  they  not 
only  colour,  but  saturate  all  he  has  to  say  about 
the  nature  and  the  sanctions  of  the  social  order. 
Few  points  indeed  are  of  greater  interest  to  the 
readers  of  Burke  than  the  relation  between  these 
sweeping  theological  principles  and  that  inductive 

1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  n. :  '  The  rules  of  prudence  which  are 
formed  upon  the  known  march,'  etc. 


THEORIES  AND  THEORISTS  15 

appeal  to  history  and  fact  which  is,  in  the  eyes  of 
many  of  his  students,  his  distinctive  characteristic. 

This  will  be  clearer  in  the  sequel.  For  the  present 
it  is  enough  to  suggest  that  though  students  of 
philosophy  may  naturally  enough  prefer  to  study 
political  philosophers  by  habit  and  repute,  it  may  be 
doubted  if  they  ever  study  that  subject  at  greater 
advantage  than  when  they  have  the  opportunity 
of  tracing  the  process  whereby  a  great  mind,  versed 
in  affairs  and  steeped  in  practicality,  is  so  instinct 
with  the  philosophic  spirit  as  to  be  forced  far  across 
the  frontier  of  practical  politics  into  the  larger 
world  of  political  theory.  Such,  at  any  rate,  is  the 
opportunity  which,  in  unique  degree,  is  to  be  found 
in  the  life  and  writings  of  this  great  theorising 
assailant  of  theorists.  The  writings  are,  naturally, 
the  main  concern  ;  but  it  may  prepare  the  way  to 
glance  at  some  not  irrelevant  aspects  of  the  life. 


CHAPTER   II 

FROM   KIN   TO   KIND 

It  is  well  known  to  readers  of  biography  that  Burke 
was  a  self-made  man.  When  enemies  jeered  at 
him  as  '  an  Irish  adventurer,'  this  was  but  the 
malevolent  version  of  Prior's  tribute  to  him  as  '  the 
first  person  who,  under  so  many  disadvantages, 
attained  to  consequence  in  Parliament  and  in  the 
country  by  his  own  unaided  talents.'  As  he  said 
himself,  when  driven  to  apologia  pro  vita  sua  by  that 
ungenerous  attack  on  his  well-won  pension  to  which 
reference  has  already  been  made,  he  had  to  show 
his  passport  and  prove  his  quality  at  every  step  of 
his  laborious  career  :  '  I  had  no  arts  but  manly  arts. 
On  them  have  I  stood,  and,  please  God,  in  spite  of 
the  Duke  of  Bedford  and  the  Earl  of  Lauderdale, 
to  the  last  gasp  will  I  stand.' * 

In  a  struggle  like  this,  any  man  might  be  for- 
given some  forgetfulness — the  forgetfulness  not 
of  want  of  heart,  but  the  more  excusable  forgetful- 
ness of  want  of  thought  and  want  of  time.  Yet 
the  only  thing  Burke  seemed  to  forget,  as  his  best 

1  Letter  to  a  Noble  Lord. 

16 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  17 

biographer  1  justly  remarks,  was  his  own  interests. 
Certainly  there  are  few  more  satisfying  chapters  in» 
biography  than  the  record  of  his  fidelity  to  the  private! 
ties  and  obligations  of  life.  And  not  to  kindred  only. 
It  is  characteristic  that  the  last  lines  he  wrote  were 
words  of  consolation  to  the  daughter  of  Shackle  ton, 
the  friend  of  his  boyhood.  Nor  did  absorption  in 
public  affairs  prevent  him  from  turning  aside  to 
rescue  the  genius  of  Crabbe  from  the  last  extremes 
of  poverty,  to  render  unwearying  thankless  service 
to  the  erratic  painter  Barry,  to  befriend  the  friend/ 
less  Armenian  adventurer  Emin,  whom  one  day  he 
found  wandering  in  the  Park.  When  he  kept  house 
in  Beaconsfield  in  later  years,  suffering  peasants  and 
French  exiles  were  equally  the  objects  of  his  care 
or  hospitality.  And  it  need  hardly  be  said  that,  of 
all  the  friendships  of  men  of  letters,  none  can  surpass 
his  with  Johnson,  Reynolds,  Goldsmith,  Garrick, 
and  the  rest  who  have  made  the  Turk's  Head 
as  memorable  as  the  Mermaid.  '  Ah  !  '  exclaims 
Thackeray,  in  words  easy  to  re-echo,  *  I  would  have 
liked  a  night  at  the  Turk's  Head,  even  though  bad 
news  had  arrived  from  the  colonies,  and  Doctor 
Johnson  was  growling  against  the  rebels  ;  to  have 
sat  with  him  and  Goldy ;  and  to  have  heard 
Burke,  the    finest    talker    in    the  world ;    and    to 

1  Lord  Morley  :  '  There  is  much  good  material  in  the  Lives  by 
Prior  and  MacKnight,  but  readers  in  search  of  living  portraiture 
must  turn  to  Burke  in  "  English  Men  of  Letters,"  and  to  Burke  : 
A  Historical  Study.' 

B 


18     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

have  had  Garrick  flashing  in  with  a  story  from  his 
theatre.' 1 

Such   things,   of  course,   needed  no   theories   to 
prompt  them.     They  were  instincts  of  the  heart. 
But  they  are  none  the  less  illustrative  of  certain 
settled  convictions,  again  and  again  avowed,  which 
Burke  held  as  to  the  right  relation  between  the 
private  and  the  public  affections.  (For  when  Burke 
called  Rousseau  '  a  lover  of  his  kind  ;  a  hater  of  his 
kindred/   the  taunt  was   no  mere  bitter  epigram. 
1  It  convened,- .and  was  meant  to  convey,  the  sugges- 
|  tion  that  the  man  who  hates  his  kindred  is  not 
\  likely  to  love  his  kind.     For,  in  the  natural  history 
of  the  wider  human  ties,  as  Burke  understood  it, 
growth  does  not  begin  all  at  once  at  the  circum- 
ference.    From  kin  to  kind  is  the  true  order  of 
j  development.      Men     must     learn     experimentally 
what  ties  are,  and  what  duties  are  in  the  home  and 
the  friendly  circle,  if  they  are  to  develop  sympathies 
worth    the    giving    tcT"the  Neighbourhood    or   the 
nation.     '  No  cold  relation  is  a  zealous  citizen  ' — 
so  runs  his  formula.     '  To  be  attached  to  the  sub- 
division, to  love  the  little  platoon  we  belong  to,'  is 
I  the  first  step,  and  the  reality  of  the  wider  sympathies 
is  suspect  if  it  be  not  built  on  fidelity  to  the  lesser 
relationships  that  lie  at  our  feet. 
/"""It  is  not  the  whole  truth.     It  cannot  be,  if  there 
(be  any  truth  at  all  in  the  ascetic  creed  that  '  the 

1  The  Four  Georges. 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  19 

forlorn  hope  in  the  cause  of  mankind  must  have  no, 
narmwfir  *;rr  t~  fji^iifr  +h*  allegiance/  1  But  (his 
is  no  part  of  the  gospel  of  BurkeT^sTor  is  it  the 
general  law  of  the  genesis  of  public  interests.  Nor- 
mally the  charities  of  life  begin  at  home,  not,  of 
course,  because  the  claims  of  family  and  friendship 
are  more  imperative  than  the  service  of  city  or 
nation,  but  for  the  better  reason  that  the  civic 
virtues,  unless  one  is  to  suppose  that  they  fall  like 
manna  from  heaven,  spring  naturally  from  the 
kindly  soil  of  ordinary  human  intercourse. 

We  find  the  same  principle,  though  on  a  larger 
stage,  when  we  turn  to  Burke's  attitude  to  political 
party. 

It  need  not  be  said  that  Burke  was  a  party  poli- 
tician. From  his  entrance  into  the  House  in  1765, 
it  is  well  known  that  he  threw  in  his  lot  with  the 
Rockingham  Whigs,  and  that,  for  the  next  five-and- 
twenty  years  *  night  by  night  in  the  forlorn  hope 
of  constant  minorities,'  laboured,  as  few  politicians 
have  ever  laboured,  to  build  up  the  party  in  face 
of  the  dogged  hostility  and  corrupt  influence  of 
George  in.  and  the  various  ministries  which,  after 
1766,  the  Whigs  strove  in  vain  for  many  a  year  to 
oust  from  power.  '  In  the  way  they  call  party  I 
worship  the  constitution  of  your  fathers  ' — this  was 
his  boast.     And,  in  the  spirit  of  the  words,  this 

1  Robertson  of  Brighton,  Sermon  on  *  Marriage  and  Celibacy.' 


20     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

'  John  Wesley  of  politics  '  not  only  gave  to  political 
party  as  an  institution  a  vitality  which  since  his 
day  it  has  never  lost,  but  wrote  in  the  Thoughts  on 
the  Present  Discontents  the  best  plea  for  party  in 
our  own  or  in  any  language. 

It  was,  of  course,  not  his  theory  of  party  that 
made  him  thus  a  party  man.  Men  do  not  join 
parties  to  illustrate  theories.  He  became  a  Whig 
because  he  held  certain  political  principles — he  had 
formed  them,  he  declares,  before  he  had  so  much  as 
set  foot  in  St.  Stephen's, — and  because  the  Whig 
party,  or  the  section  of  it  that  followed  Rockingham, 
seemed  to  him  the  best  instrument  for  making  these 
principles  effective,  y  All  his  life  he  was,  as  he  often 

rsaid,  a  practical  politician,  a  combatant  not  a  spec- 
tator, whose  prime  business  it  was  to  promote  good 
measures  and  resist  bad  ones.  Nor  had  he  any  love, 
as  we  have  seen,  for  politicians  who  acted  on  theories. 
They  filled  him  with  distrust,  derision,  and  denuncia- 
tion. Yet  none  the  less  he  had  his  justification  of 
party.  For  it  was  an  article  of  his  creed  that  if  a 
politician  means  to  serve  his  country,  the  path  to 
all  effective  service  lies  through  loyalty  to  party. 
All  the  world  knows  how  Goldsmith  once,  in  Retalia- 
tion, satirised  his  friend  for  giving  up  to  party  what 
was  meant  for  mankind.  But  the  taunt  was  in 
reality  a  tribute.  For  mankind  was  not  defrauded, 
nor  ever  could  be,  by  Burke's  becoming  a  Whig ; 
because,  in  his  creed  at  any  rate,  it  was  in  and 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  21 

through    party    that   political   work   for   mankind 
could  best  be  done.    No  one  ever  felt  this  more 
convincedly  than  Burke.    No  one  ever  looked  with 
a  deeper  distrust  upon  the  politician  without  party. 
No  one  ever  more  vehemently  denounced  the  loose 
allegiance  that,  with  the  shibboleth  '  not  men  but 
measures,'  rides  off,  usually  to  impotence  ('  unpitied 
sacrifice  in  a  contemptible  struggle  '  are  his  words) 
upon    personal    ideals,     policies,     fanaticisms,     or 
crotchets,  and  with  a  light  heart  casts  to  the  winds  j 
4  the  practised  friendships  and  experimented  fidelity  '  / 
which  bind  comrade  to  comrade  in  great  public/ 
causes.    No   one   was   ever   more   convinced   thatf 
strong  party  was  one  of  the  prime  securities  of) 
liberty. 

And  yet,  as  every  reader  of  history  knows,  though 
Burke  lived  for  his  party,  he  did  not  die  in  it.  The 
French  Revolution  came,  and,  in  face  of  the  issues, 
not  to  be  evaded,  which  it  raised,  latent  divergencies 
sprang  to  light  and  the  Whig  party  fell  into  ruins. 
Needless  to  tell  again  that  familiar  tale  of  inevitable 
rupture,  embittered  division,  and  renounced  friend- 
ship ;  the  point  that  alone  concerns  us  is  its  explana- 
tion. Many  have  said  that  Burke  was  inconsistent, 
or  worse.  Bentham  and  Buckle  have  imperilled 
their  own  reputation  for  sanity  by  pronouncing 
him  mad.  '  It  is  at  any  rate  '  (to  use  words  of  his 
own),  '  the  madness  of  the  wise,  which  is  better  than 
the  sobriety  of  fools.'     But  the  truth  is  that  the  one 


22    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

I  imputation  is  as  false,  though  not  so  absurd,  as  the 
other.  The  more  temperate,  and  to  the  student  of 
Burke's  writings  the  convincing  explanation  is  simply 
that,  much  as  Burke  loved  his  party,  he  loved  his 
country  more.  Instead  of  being  stigmatised  for 
infidelity  to  party,  he  stands  to  be  lauded  for  the 
courage  of  convictions  that  relegated  party  ties  to 
their  proper  and  subordinate  place. 

For  when  any  man  throws  in  his  lot  with  a  political 
party  as  an  invaluable  instrument  of  action,  he  need 
not,  and,  indeed,  if  he  be  open-minded  he  cannot, 
pledge  himself  to  take  his  political  convictions  from 
it.  The  world  will  not  blame  him,  perhaps,  if  he 
,  attach  something  more  than  their  weight  to  the 
oracles  of  the  party  in  which  he  finds  himself,  but 
his  convictions,  if  they  be  more  than  echoes,  will 
be  fed  from  wider  sources.  Not  all  the  springs  of 
political  wisdom  rise  in  the  land  of  Whig,  or  of 
Tory,  or  of  Radical  party,  or  even  in  all  of  them  put 
together.  Burke  is  a  case  in  point.  He  did  not  take 
his  convictions  on  trust  either  from  '  new  Whigs  ' 
or  '  Old  Whigs,'  even  if  he  attached  what  some  may 
regard  as  more  than  their  due  to  the  dicta  of  the 
latter.1  He  had  a  wider  outlook.  He  had  read 
widely  and  thought  much.  He  had  observed  with 
the  eye  of  the  man  of  affairs  ;  and,  partly  by  nature, 
partly  by  experience,  he  had  gained  the  insight  of 
genius.     The  result  followed.     His  life  and  thought 

1  As  e.g.  in.  the  Appeal  from  the  New  to  the  Old  Whigs. 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  23 

came  to  be  dominated  by  a  patriotism  which  in 
fervour  has  never  been  surpassed,  and  in  utterance 
seldom  equalled.  '  I  owe  to  this  country  my 
labour,  which  is  my  all ;  and  I  owe  to  it  ten  times 
more  industry,  if  ten  times  more  I  could  exert.' x 
There  are  avowals  stronger  still :  '  Do  me  the 
justice  to  believe  that  I  never  can  prefer  any  fas- 
tidious virtue  (virtue  still)  to  the  unconquered 
perseverance,  to  the  affectionate  patience  of  those 
who  watch  day  and  night  by  the  bedside  of  their 
delirious  country,  who  for  their  love  to  that  dear 
and  venerable  name  bear  all  the  disgusts  and  all 
the  buffets  they  receive  from  their  frantic  mother.'  2 
It  is,  however,  only  when  we  have  some  idea  of 
the  object  which  evoked  this  unfaltering  patriotism 
that  we  can  understand  its  influence  upon  Burke's 
attitude  to  party.  For  that  object  was  a  widely 
different  thing  from  the  conventional  and  abstract 
entity  which  '  nation '  or  '  country '  too  often 
suggests  to  popular  thought.  It  was  a  singularly 
concrete,  comprehensive,  and  well-compacted  reality 
which  had  emerged  in  the  world  of  men  by  the 
labours  of  many  hands  and  many  minds  all  working, 
sometimes  consciously  and  sometimes  unconsciously, 
under  the  ultimate  direction  of  a  '  Divine  tactic' 
Therefore  it  was  not  to  be  identified  with  either 
crown  or  aristocracy,  or  landed  interest,  or  moneyed 

1  Speech  on  the  Economical  Reform. 

*  Letter  to  a  Member  of  the  National  Assembly. 


24       POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

interest,  or  parliament,  or  electorate,  or  populace — 
not  with  any  of  these  singly,  because  with  all  of  them 
in  richly  integrated  organic  union.  For  if  a  nation 
be  indeed  a  '  partnership,'  in  the  sense  that  Burke 
read  into  that  word,1  then  must  it  stand  altogether, 
if  it  stand  at  all,  and  move  altogether  if  it  move  at 
all.  One  member  or  element  must  not  usurp  upon 
another,  or  arrogate  to  itself  more  than  its  appropri- 
ate function  in  the  subtly  and  harmoniously  knit 
system  of  the  body  politic  ;  any  more  than,  in  the 
body  physiological,  this  organ  or  that  organ,  this 
function  or  that  function,  can  ignore  its  necessary 
co-operation  with  other  organs  and  other  functions 
which  along  with  it  constitute  the  living  unity  of  the 
whole*..-  Nothing,  as  we  shall  abundantly  see,  is 
more  constantly  reiterated  in  Burke's  pages  than 
;  this  idea  of  balance,  equipoise,  harmony,  organic 
unity.  Nor  is  it  only  to  the  political  constitution 
in  the  narrower  sense  that  he  applies  these  and  such- 
like categories  ;  it  is  to  the  constitution  of  civil 
society  as  a  whole. 

This  was  Burke's  idea  of  a  nation.  This  was 
what  he  saw  actually  realised  in  the  England  of  his 
day.  This  was  the  object  that  enkindled  his  pat- 
riotic devotion.  It  may  be,  as  has  often  enough 
been  said,  that  in  seeing  it  he  was  looking,  in  part 
at  any  rate,  at  his  fancy's  own  creation.  But  even 
if  this  be  true,  it  would  only  prove  that  he  loved 

1  Cf.  p.  59. 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  25 

his  country  because  of  what  he  conceived  it  ought 
to  be,  as  well  as  for  what  he  held  it  to  be  in  fact. 

It  was  upon  this  conception  of  his  country  that, 
from  first  to  last,  Burke  took  his  stand.     In  his 
earlier  career  he  saw  authority  and  royal  influence' 
usurping  our  popular  institutions,  and  so  he  with-/! 
stood  the  influence  of  the  Crown  in   the  name  of 
liberty.     These  were  the  days  when  he  sided  with 
Wilkes  and   the   Middlesex   electorate   against   the  i 
House  of  Commons  ;    when  he  urged  repeal  of  the  j 
restrictions  that  strangled  Irish  commerce  ;    wjjsn  j 
he  denounced  the  fatuity  of  American  pplicy  ;  when 
he  pled  with  a   convincing  persuasiveness  against  I 
the  disabilities  of  the  Irish  Catholics  ;    and  when, 
all  along,  he  was  in  the  front  rank  of  the  Whig 
battle  against  old  royal  prerogative  in  the  new  dress 
of  corrupt  Georgian  influence.     The  scene  changed, 
and  when  the  French  Revolution  had  come,  he  saw 
in  Radical  ideals  and  popular  movements  a  menace 
to  the  constitution  from  another  side  ;    and  so  he 
withstood  them  too.     It  was  then  he  broke  with 
Eaj,   anfl  denounced   Paine,   and   ridiculed   Price, 
and  poured  contempt  on  Rousseau,  and  dropped 
bitter  words  about  the  '  swinish  multitude/  and  won 
the  plaudits  of  old  enemies  by  '  diffusing  the  Terror.' 
It  is  open  to  critics  to  think  that  he  was  wrong  in 
one  or  other  or  all  of  these  points.     '  The  King's 
friends '  thought  him  in  the  wrong  in  the  earlier 
years ;     the    '  new    Whigs '    thought    him    equally 


26     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

^n  the  wrong  after  the  Revolution.  But  at  any  rate 
[he  was  consistent,  if  fidelity  to  principles  be  con- 
sistency. Lord  Morley  has  here,  with  his  usual 
felicity,  put  the  whole  question  in  a  nutshell  when 
he  says  that  Burke  changed  his  front,  but  never 
changed  his  ground.1  For  it  was  precisely  because 
he  held  his  ground  so  tenaciously  that,  in  face  of 
changed  circumstances  and  new  problems,  he  felt 
constrained  to  change  his  front  so  decisively  that  he 
was  fated  to  worship  the  constitution  of  his  fathers, 
not  in  the  way  men  call  party,  but  in  the  way  they 
call  patriotism,  even  by  rupture  of  party  ties.  It  is 
not  the  least  of  his  legacies.  In  all  party  ridden 
countries  strong  parties  run  a  risk  of  creating  narrow 
men.  It  is  good  to  be  reminded  that  even  the 
greatest  party  is  after  all  a  part,  and  that  fidelity 
to  party  ties,  however  necessary,  however  honourable, 
is  dearly  bought  if  the  price  be  loss  of  the  larger 
outlook  and  the  patriotic  spirit.  It  is  not  to  be 
lamented  that,  by  the  fortunate  irony  of  history, 
the  greatest  of  our  apologists  of  the  party  system 
should  have  been  also  a  monument  of  its  limitations. 

Political  sympathies  and  ideas,  however,  are  not 
bounded  by  the  nation.  They  certainly  are  not  now, 
when  the  cosmopolitan  idea  appears  conspicuously 
enough,  not  only  in  religion  and  ethics,  but  in  practi- 
cal philanthropy,  international  law,  finance,  com- 

1  Burke  in  'English  Men  of  Letters,'  p.  169. 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  27 

merce,  and  industry.  Nor  were  they  then,  when 
revolutionary  France  was  offering  her  4  fraternity  * 
to  all  peoples  ;  when  '  the  ambassador  of  the  Human 
Race/  mountebank  though  he  was,  had  been  received 
in  all  seriousness  by  the  French  Assembly  ;  when 
Paine,  in  writings  that  ran  to  one  hundred  thousand 
copies,  was  foreseeing  an  European  republic  with 
man  free  of  the  whole  ; *  and  when  it  was  the  claim 
and  the  boast  of  Whigs  as  well  as  Radicals  in  England 
that  they  were  no  whit  worse  patriots  because  their 
sympathies  overleaped  the  frontiers  of  the  nation 
and  went  out  freely,  not  only  to  America  and  France, 
but  to  all  struggles  for  freedom  where  there  were  I 
wrongs  to  right,  or  rights  to  win. 

Now  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  Burke  was 
devoid  of  cosmopolitan  ideas  and  sympathies.  We 
meet  in  his  pages  many  a  word  and  phrase — '  man- 
kind,' '  the  species/  '  the  race,'  '  the  great  primaeval 
contract  of  eternal  society,'  '  the  great  mysterious 
incorporation  of  the  human  race,'  all  of  which 
suggest  that  his  thought  moved  in  a  large  political 
orbit.  Nothing  can  be  more  striking  than  the  ease 
and  familiarity  with  which  his  mind  ranges  in  the 
wide  sphere  of  international  politics,  in  his  handling 
alike  of  the  American  crisis  and  the  French  Revolu- 
tion.2 Even  when,  in  the  Letters  on  a  Regicide 
Peacey  he  was  preaching  war  to  the  death  against 

1  Rights  of  Man,  p.  70. 

1  See  e.g.  the  Thoughts  on  French  Affairs. 


28     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

the  '  regicide  republic,'  it  was  in  anything  but  an 
insular  spirit.  On  the  contrary,  he  always  had  a 
lofty  conception  of  the  part  which  England  was 
called  upon  to  play  in  the  politics  of  the  world.  '  I 
was  convinced,'  he  said  in  1794,  '  that  war  was  the 
only  chance  of  saving  Europe,  and  England  as 
included  in  Europe,  from  a  truly  frightful  revolu- 
tion '  ;  and  it  is  a  comment  on  the  words  that  his 
death  was  felt  as  a  calamity  for  Europe.  And  this 
was  not  merely  policy :  it  was  principle.  The 
Machiavellian  spirit  was  alien  to  his  nature  ;  he 
always  believed  in  a  higher  law,  '  an  order  that 
holds  all  things  fixed  in  their  place,'  to  which 
nations  as  well  as  individuals  are  eternally  subject. 
Human  laws  were,  in  the  last  resort,  only  '  declara- 
tory ' — declaratory  of  '  an  original  justice  '  that  is 
above  and  beyond  all  legislators.1  So,  too,  he  argues 
that  there  is  a  '  law  of  civil  vicinity  '  which  '  is  as 
true  of  nations  as  of  individuals,'  and  which  '  has 
bestowed  on  the  grand  vicinage  of  Europe,  a  duty 
to  know,  and  a  right  to  prevent,  any  capital  inno- 
vation which  may  amount  to  the  erection  of  a 
dangerous  nuisance.'  2  Nor  will  it  be  forgotten,  one 
may  hope,  either  in  the  East  or  the  West,  that 
he  gave  the  years  of  his  prime  to  the  championing 
of  the  wrongs  of  the  millions  of  India  against 
what  he  regarded  as  the  flagitious  rapacity  of  their 
rulers,  in  days  when  the  duties  of  England  to  her 

1  Tracts  on  the  Popery  Laws.  2  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  i. 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  29 

distant  dependency  were  but  faintly  realised.  In 
all  these  ways  he  was  without  doubt  cosmopolitan 
enough. 

Nevertheless,  it  was  not  from  this  wider  outlook 
that  he  drew  the  real  nerve  and  passion  of  his 
political  inspiration.  However  wide  his  range  of 
idea,  he  was,  all  his  life  through,  profoundly  under 
the  influence  of  the  spirit  of  locality.  '  The  locality 
of  the  affections  '  was  one  of  the  points  of  his  faith. 
*  Do  you  know,'  he  once  wrote,  thinking  of  his  own 
early  home,  '  I  had  rather  rest  in  the  corner  of  a 
country  churchyard  than  in  the  tomb  of  all  the/ 
Capulets.'  The  same  jyjirikJmpelled  him,  as  wc 
have  seen,  to  seek  the  seedplot  of  the  wider  interests  ( 
in  private  ties,  and  to  graft  something  of  the  fidelities  \ 
of  friendship  upon  political  association.  Similarry 
with  the  sentiments  that  come  of  the  natural  human 
intercourse  of  neighbourhood.  None  of  his  many 
points  against  the  revolutionists  of  Paris  is  urged 
with  more  conviction  than  his  warning  against  the 
wanton  sacrifice  of  the  social  bonds  that  come  of 
locality,  which  he  saw  in  the  subjection  of  a  newly 
subdivided  France  to  the  centralised  despotism  of 
Paris.  '  It  is  boasted  that  the  geometrical  policy 
has  been  adopted,  that  all  local  ideas  should  be 
sunk,  and  that  the  people  should  be  no  longer 
Gascons,  Picards,  Bretons,  Normans,  but  French- 
men, with  one  country,  one  heart,  and  one  assembly. 
But,  instead  of  being  all  Frenchmen,  the  greater 


30     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

likelihood  is  that  the  inhabitants  of   that    region 
will  shortly  have  no  country.' 1 

The  same  trend  of  thought  carried  him  with  it, 
in  a  wider  application,  when  he  encountered  the 
cosmopolitanism  that  menaced  the  tie  of  patriotism. 
And  this  was  what  he  was  convinced  the  cosmo- 
politanism of  the  Revolutionists  and  their  English 
sympathisers  did.  To  his  eyes  it  had  the  fatal 
defect  of  being  reared  on  the  negation  of  patriotism, 
and  sometimes  even  of  all  those  lesser  ties  out  of 
^which  a  real  patriotism  is  woven.  '  Benevolence 
>:to  the  whole  species,  and  want  of  feeling  for  every 
individual  with  whom  the  professors  come  in 
contact  '—this  is  the  indictment  that  comes  in 
his  invective  on  Rousseau,2  that  '  ferocious,  low- 
minded,  hard-hearted  father,  of  fine  general  feelings.' 
'  Their  humanity,'  he  says  of  them  in  general, 
'  is  at  the  horizon,  and  like  the  horizon  it  ever 
recedes  before  them.'  '  On  that  day  '  (it  was  the 
day  when  the  Opposition  denounced  the  war  with 
France  as  unjust),  '  I  fear  there  was  an  end  of 
that  narrow  scheme  of  relations  called  our  country, 
with  all  its  pride,  its  prejudices,  and  its  partial 
affections.  All  the  little  quiet  rivulets  that  watered 
an  humble,  a  contracted,  but  not  an  unfruitful  field 
are  to  be  lost  in  the  waste  expanse  and  boundless 
barren    ocean    of    the    homicide    philanthropy    of 

1  Reflections  on  the  Revolution. 

2  Letter  to  a  Member  of  the  National  Assembly. 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  31 

France.' l    For  to  Burke,  as  later  to  Mazzini,  the 


only  cosmopolitanism  that  could  be  genuine  and  of 
worth  was  that  which,  to  borrow  the  formula  of 
Coleridge,    comes   by   antecedence   of   patriotism ; 
with  the  result  that  '  humanity,'  '  the  species,'  '  the  ' 
race,'  and  all  similar  conceptions,  were  forthwith/ 
to  be  numbered  amongst  the  abstractions  he  de-( 
tested,  if  they  did  not  gather  up  into  themselves  the  ] 
rich  and  varied  content  of  the  habitual  ties  and  tried  | 
allegiances  which  can  alone  give  substance  to  the 
idea  and  service  of  the  nation.     Hence  his  quarrel 
with  French  '  fraternity,'  which  had  become  in  his 
eyes  no  better  than  a  catchword,  pretentious,  empty, 
unsatisfying,  and  powerful  only  as  a  deadly  solvent 
of  patriotism. 

The  surprising  feature  here  is  undoubtedly  the 
acuteness  of  Burke's  apprehensions.  Even  now, 
despite  the  indubitable  advances  which  the  cosmo- 
politan spirit  has  made  in  the  course  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  it  can  hardly  be  maintained  that  cosmo- 
politanism by  negation  of  patriotism  is  anything 
approaching  to  an  imminent  danger.  The  danger 
that  threatens  comes  rather  of  the  growth  of  that 
spirit  of  nationality  which  is  certainly  one  of  the 
most  masterful  forces  of  the  political  world  of  the 
present  day — so  masterful  indeed  that  cosmopoli- 
tan ideas  and  sentiments  seem  strikingly  inadequate 
to  repress  it.  For  however  true  it  be  that  the  spirit 
1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  m. 


32     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

of  locality,  in  many  of  its  lesser  old-world  aspects, 
has  perished,  or  is  fast  perishing,  before  the  solvents 
of  wider  ideas  and  larger  interests ;  and  however 
manifest  it  is  that  many  of  the  traditional  local 
attachments  and  sentiments,  so  dear  to  Burke's 
heart,  are  going  down  before  the  activities  of  central- 
ised legislation,  these  signs  of  the  times  cannot  be 
taken  as  proof  that  local  patriotism,  especially  in 
the  supreme  form  of  national  allegiance,  is  vanishing 
or  likely  to  vanish  from  the  world.  On  the  contrary, 
the  spirit  of  locality  appears  to  be  assuming  new 
and  fruitful  forms  under  the  reorganisation  of  the 
modern  state.  When  popularly  elected  parish  and 
district  and  county  councils  do  their  work,  there  is 
not  likely  to  be  a  diminution  of  local  interests. 
When  towns  and  cities  vie  with  each  other  in  the 
stimulating  rivalries  of  municipal  enterprise,  there 
is  room  enough  for  civic  spirit  and  provincial  pride 
in  the  place  of  a  man's  birth  or  adoption.  When 
large  sections  of  our  country  are,  in  season  and  out 
of  season,  clamouring  for  more  control  of  their  own 
affairs,  the  spirit  of  locality  is  certainly  alive.  Nor 
are  these  new  ties  necessarily  weaker  because  they 
are  so  much  more  deliberate  and  self-conscious  than 
the  older  traditional  attachments  which  they  are 
superseding.  And  least  of  all  is  this  the  case  when 
the  object  of  local  patriotism  is  the  nation.  Few 
facts  indeed  seem  more  incontrovertible  in  our  day 
than  that  the  citizens  of  all  nations,  however  open 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  33 

to  cosmopolitan  ideas  and  influences,  are  becoming 
aware,  as  never  before,  that  the  national  heritage 
is  the  national  responsibility.  How  indeed  could  it 
be  otherwise,  when  the  fact  is  brought  home  to 
them,  in  the  burdens  of  armaments,  and  in  intensi- 
fied national  rivalries,  bursting  out  at  times  into 
sanguinary  wars,  which  the  international  situation 
has  developed  ?  Small  wonder  that  it  should  be 
dawning  upon  the  minds  of  even  the  least  militant 
of  citizens  that,  in  the  absence  of  any  power  higher 
than  the  nation  to  enforce  the  dictates  of  a  cosmo- 
politan justice,  it  still  rests  with  themselves  and  their 
fellow-countrymen,  and  with  no  one  else,  to  con- 
serve, defend,  and  transmit  their  national  heritage 
inviolate  to  their  posterity.  What  other  conclusion 
can  be  drawn,  so  long  as  every  nation  of  the  world 
appears  to  act  upon  the  settled  conviction  that  its 
own  continued  existence,  and  the  fulfilment  of  its 
own  destinies,  are  essential  to  civilisation  ?  Those 
who  adventure  on  the  darkly  veiled  paths  of  political 
prophecy  may  descry  the  advent  of  another  dis- 
pensation. They  may  dream  with  Cobden  of  the 
coming  of  a  time  when  the  barriers  between  nations 
will  be  broken  down  by  commerce  ;  or  with  some 
of  the  Socialists,  of  a  day  when  the  common  cause 
of  Labour  all  the  world  over  will  swamp  the  rival 
interests  that  divide  peoples ;  or  with  Mazzini,  of 
the  realisation  of  an  international  system  in  which 
the  several  nations,  more  intensely  national  than 

c 


34    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

ever,  will  hold  their  organised  strength  as  a  trust 
for  mankind.  Be  it  so.  Yet  the  point  remains  that, 
if  such  a  transformation  of  Europe  is  to  come,  it 
does  not  yet  at  any  rate  seem  to  be  coming  through 
that  cosmopolitanism  by  negation  of  patriotism 
which  Burke  so  dreaded  and  denounced. 

It  is  needful  to  dwell  on  these  considerations 
because  they  carry  in  them  a  criticism  of  Burke. 
They  convict  him  of  a  mistaken,  and  even  an 
alarmist,  emphasis.  All  his  insight,  knowledge, 
and  wisdom  did  not  save  him,  in  his  horror  of 
French  fraternity,  from  over-rating  the  strength 
and  dangers  of  the  cosmopolitanism  of  his  day. 
His  fears  for  his  country,  which  were  the  other 
side  of  his  passion  of  patriotism,  drove  him  to  hurl 
against  the  cosmopolitans  a  whole  arsenal  of 
flouts,  sarcasms,  and  invectives,  which  may  all  too 
readily  be  appropriated  by  the  Machiavellian 
apostles  of  blood  and  iron  who  recognise  no  wider 
interests  than  the  greeds,  and  no  higher  law 
than  the  needs,  of  the  self-centred  and  self-seeking 
nation. 

Not  that  Burke  was  without  his  provocations 
either.  It  unfortunately  happens  that,  in  the  ranks 
of  cosmopolitanism,  there  are  individuals  who 
seem  unable  to  indulge  their  humanitarian  sym- 
pathies without  setting  themselves  in  aggressive 
hostility  to  the  patriotic  spirit,  and  even  denouncing 
it  as  a  '  bias/  a  superstition,  or  a  crime.     Nor  is  it 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  35 

a  sufficient  plea  for  such  that  their  attitude  may  be 
prompted  by  lofty  motives,  and  by  the  entirely 
true  perception  that  patriotism,  like  every  other  x 
great  human  passion,  may  go  wrong.  For  at  no 
time  is  a  nation  more  in  need  of  the  loyalty  of  a 
citizen  than  when  he  believes  it  to  have  gone  wrong. 
It  is  precisely  then  that  he  is  called  upon,  not  to 
indulge  in  general  declamations  against  patriotism, 
which  is  the  strength  and  security  of  every  people, 
but  rather  '  to  sit '  with  Burke  '  by  the  bedside  of 
his  delirious  country,'  and  to  spare  no  patriotic 
effort  to  restore  it  to  what  he  believes  to  be  a  saner 
and  a  juster  mind.  It  is  pardonable  to  indulge 
the  hope  that  it  is  possible  to  hold  fast  to  cosmopoli- 
tan ideas  and  sentiments,  and  yet  to  turn  away, 
with  Burke  and  Mazzini,  from  the  cosmopolitanism 
of  apostate  patriotism.  Nor  is  it  to  be  forgotten 
that  there  were  facts  before  Burke's  eyes  which  go 
far  to  explain  the  virulence  of  his  antipathies  here. 
Apart  from  the  excesses  of  the  '  homicide  philan- 
thropy '  of  the  revolutionists, '  in  the  groves  of  whose 
Academy,'  as  he  savagely  said,  '  at  the  end  of  every 
vista  you  see  nothing  but  the  gallows,'  there  were 
conspicuous  figures  before  his  eyes,  in  whom  the 
cosmopolitan  confession  of  faith  was  suspect  because 
it  seemed  to  come  so  easily.  When  Tom  Paine 
capped  Franklin's  '  Where  is  liberty,  there  is  my 
country,'  by  the  amended  version,  '  Where  is  not 
liberty,  there  is  mine,'  the  sentiment  was  noble. 


36    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

It  is  worthy  of  a  political  crusader.    Who  does  not 
wish  to  re-echo  it  from  his  heart  ?     But  it  has  a  less 
impressive  force,  when  we  remember  that  it  came 
from  a  political  soldier-of-fortune  whose  allegiance 
to  any  country  in  particular  was  so  loose  that,  in 
his    shallow -rooted,  nomadic    life,   he   played,   not 
I  without  self-glorification,  the  role  of  citizen  of  three, 
^his  was  what  Burke  distrusted  and  abhorred.     It 
ras   in   sharpest   contradiction,    as   must   now   be 
ident,  to  all  he  believed  and  felt  about  the  growth 
the  social  and  political  affections.    That  no  cold 
Nation  can  be  a  zealous  citizen,  that  the  locality 
of  the  affections  enriches  life,  that  personal  friend- 
ship  can  be   grafted  upon  political  comradeship, 
that '  the  combined  and  mutually  reflected  charities  ' 
of  '  our  state,  our  hearths,  our  sepulchres,  and  our 
altars '    must    be    inseparably    interwoven    in    the 
tational  life  1 — these  were  amongst  his  most  pas- 
donate  convictions.     And,  true  to  the  same  spirit, 
ie  held  the  faith  that  a  single-minded  and  unfalter- 
ing patriotism  must  needs  be  the  normal  path  to 
the  service  of  mankind.     But  as  the  idea  of  mankind, 
species,  the  race,  was  still,  in  his  day  as  in  ours, 
vague,   undefined,   and    imperfectly  realised,   it  is 
not  to  be  wondered  at  that,  to  a  mind  like  his, 
intent  upon  actualities  and  impatient  of  abstrac- 
tions, it  was  still  in  the  idea  of  the  nation,  say 
rather  in  the  realised  idea  of  the  British  people, 

1  Reflections. 


FROM  KIN  TO  KIND  37 

that  he  found  the  central  source  of   his  political 
inspiration. 

This,  however,  will  be  more  evident  when  we  pass 
from  this  brief  sketch  of  his  general  attitude  to  the 
substance  of  his  teaching  as  to  what  a  nation  is.1 
1  P.  60. 


CHAPTER   III 


One  of  the  most  interesting  points  about  a  man  of 
affairs  is  the  way  in  which  he  approaches  and  solves 
his  practical  problems.  Is  it  by  the  reasoning  that 
links  together  means  and  ends  ;  or  is  it  by  the  swift 
intuitive  decision  that  seems  to  reason  not  at  all ; 
or  is  it,  in  whole  or  in  part,  by  appeal  to  authority, 
be  it  the  authority  of  traditions  or  persons  or  in- 
stitutions ;  or  is  it  rather  by  some  combination  of 
all  three  methods  ? 

Now  this  is  a  matter  on  which  Burke  is  explicit. 
He  has  left  us  in  no  possible  uncertainty  as  to  what 
he  deems  the  paramount  virtue  of  the  man  of 
affairs.  '  Prudence,'  he  declares,  '  is  not  only  thev 
first  in  rank  of  the  virtues,  political  and  moral,  but  I 
she  is  the  director,  the  regulator,  the  standard  of 
them  all.' x    This  being  so,  the  question  that  emerges 

is  obvious  :  What  is  this  '  prudence  '  that  is  thus  so 

^  

unhesitatingly  promoted  to  the  primacy  ? 

Clearly,  to  begin  with,  it  is  to  be  sharply  distin- 
guished from  the  characteristic  virtue  of  the  theorist. 
J  The  theorist  thinks  first   and   last   of   truth  and 

1  Appeal  from  the  New  to  the  Old  Whigs. 


*  PRUDENCE'  $9 

error:  the  man  of  a  flairs  is  concerned  with  good 
and  evil.  The  theorist  has  but  one  thing  before 
him  at  a  time  ;  his  problem  is  simplified  by  the 
familiar,  necessary  artifice  of  abstraction,  more  or 
less  rigorously  applied  :  the  statesman  is  confronted 
by  all  the  baffling  complexity  of  concrete  situations 
in  which  considerations  of  good  and  evil,  advantage 
and  disadvantage,  meet  and  cross  and  intermingle 
in  ever  varying  proportions  and  combinations. 
Unlike  the  abstract  thinker,  he  must  see,  or  try  to 
see,  everything  and  neglect  nothing.  Hence  the 
peculiar,  and  sometimes  crushing,  difficulty  of  the 
statesman's  task.  Moving,  as  he  must,  in  the 
troubled,  perplexing,  and  shifting  medium  of  con- 
crete circumstances,  and  thrust  on  by  the  imperious 
urgency  of  crises  that  brook  no  delay,  he  cannot 
indulge  in  that  suspense  of  judgment,  which  is  one 
of  the  virtues  of  the  theorist,  nor  pause  to  work  out 
his  problems  theoretically.  Time  forbids  it.  Nor 
can  he  have  recourse  to  thinkers  or  theorists  who 
will  solve  his  problems  for  him.  Easy  and  light 
would  be  the  burden  of  the  statesman  if,  in  the 
urgent  hour  of  his  perplexity,  he  could  turn  to  some 
political  adviser,  some  casuist  in  politics,  to  find  his 
problems  theoretically  anticipated,  and  their  solu- 
tions already  made.  But  no  such  thing  is  possible. 
The  nature  of  political  fact  precludes  it.  In  the 
complex  interaction  of  human  wills  and  social 
forces   and   endlessly    varying    circumstances,    the 


40     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OP  BURKE 

problems,  if  they  be  serious,  are  such  as  no  theor- 
etical acuteness  can  have  foreseen,  and  no  theoretical 
foresight  solved  by  anticipation.     And  just  for  that 
reason  there  is  no  course  open  to  the  man  of  affairs 
but  to  take  upon  his  own  shoulders  the  burden  of 
facing  his  problems  for  himself,  and  solving  them  to 
the  best  of  his  ability  by  his  own  '  prudence.'     For 
if  the  tangled  knots  of  politics  are  to  be  dealt  with, 
it  will  not  be   by  the  philosopher   who  unravels 
them  at  his  leisure  :    sooner  or  later,   and  often 
enough  sooner  rather  than  later,  they  must  be  cut 
by  the  statesman  who  is  fortunate  enough  to  possess 
the  practical  wisdom,  the  '  prudence,'  to  grasp  and 
weigh  the  circumstances  of  the  situation,  and  the 
nerve  to  decide  what  the  day  or  the  hour  or  the 
*  moment  requires  to  be  done.     Small  wonder  there - 
jT   fpre  if  Burke  sets  such  store  on  '  prudence  '  as  to 
>;  dignify  it  as  the  mother  of  all  the  virtues.  fTor  his 
-  *  f  glorification  of  prudence,  like  Aristotle's  laudation 
I  of   (ppovrjats,1  is  but  the  inevitable  complement  of 
\  that  doctrine  of  '  circumstances  '  which,  as  we  have 
I  already  seen,2  led  him  roundly  to  declare  that  no 
{lines  could  be  theoretically  laid  down  for  civil  and 
(political  wisdom.3 
■  And  yet  it  must  not  be  supposed  that,  because 
'  prudence  '  does  not  come  to  its  decisions  by  theory, 

1  Ethics,  Bk.  vi.  *  P.  7. 

3  For  Burke's  contrast  between  the  theorist  and  the  statesman, 
see  Speech,  May  11,  1792,  and  Speech  for  Shortening  the  Dura- 
tion of  Parliaments  (date  doubtful). 


'  PRUDENCE  '  41 

it  is  therefore  purely  intuitive.  For  however  sharp 
the  contrast  between  the  statesman  and  the  theorist 
or  'professor,'  as  Burke  sometimes  calls  him,  it  does 
not  imply  that  '  prudence '  can  dispense  with 
principles  and  the  application  of  principles  to  facts. 
And  it  is  of  especial  importance  to  take  note  of  this, 
not  only  because  the  practical  man  (as  he  calls 
himself)  is  notoriously  apt,  in  contempt  for  theory, 
to  pin  his  faith  to  instinctive  common  sense,  but 
because  Burke  himself  has,  often  enough,  been 
taxed  with  substituting  prejudice  for  judgment  and 
drawing  his  inferences  with  his  passions  rather 
than  his  understanding.  Nothing  could  be  further 
from  the  mark.  For  the  '  prudence  '  of  Burke's 
panegyric  is  neither  a  sense  nor  an  instinct.  It  is 
apt  to  be  mistaken  for  such  because  its  decisions 
are  often  so  swift  as  to  seem  intuitive.  But  as 
Burke  himself  remarks,  in  speaking  of  judgments 
of  taste,1  this  celerity  of  its  operation  is  no  proof 
that  it  needs  a  distinct  faculty  to  account  for  it. 
For  whatever  intuitive  element  it  may,  and  indeed 
must,  include,  seeing  that  no  man  can  in  matters 
of  detail  go  on  deliberating  for  ever,  and  however 
passions  and  even  prejudices  may  colour  its  valua- 
tions, it  is  fundamentally  a  virtue  of  the  reason. 
He  has  himself  said  so.  'I  have  ever  abhorred,'  so 
runs  a  declaration  of  his  later  years,  '  since  the  first 

1  Introduction  to  Inquiry  into  our  Ideas  of  the  Sublime  and 
Beautiful. 


42    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

dawn  of  my  understanding  to  this  its  obscure 
twilight,  all  the  operations  of  opinion,  fancy,  inclina- 
tion, and  will  in  the  affairs  of  government,  where 
only  a  sovereign  reason,  paramount  to  all  forms  of 
legislation  and  administration,  should  dictate.' x 

Not  that  it  is  difficult  to  find  passages  which, 
on  a  superficial  perusal,  might  seem  to  have  a  very 
different  ring.  One  occurs  in  the  '  Speech  on  Ameri- 
can Taxation ' :  '  If  you  apprehend  that  on  a  conces- 
sion you  shall  be  pushed  by  metaphysical  process  to  the 
extreme  lines,  and  argued  out  of  your  whole  authority, 
my  advice  is  this :  when  you  have  recovered  your 
old,  your  strong,  your  tenable  position,  then  face 
about — stop  short — do  nothing  more — reason  not 
at  all — oppose  the  ancient  policy  and  practice  of  the 
empire,  as  a  rampart  against  the  speculations  of 
innovators  on  both  sides  of  the  question  ;  and  you 
will  stand  on  great,  manly,  and  sure  ground.'  The 
words  are  strong,  but  it  would  be  a  serious  mistake 
to  take  them  as  if  meant  to  carry  a  depreciation  of 
the  reason  declared  to  be  sovereign  and  paramount. 
They  are  levelled  only  against  that  bastard  reason 
which  all  his  life  he  detested — the  reason  of  the  one- 
ideaed  fanatic  of  '  the  hocus-pocus  of  abstraction,' 
who,  having  seized  an  abstract  principle,  insists 
upon  pushing  it  to  the  extreme  of  logical  illation, 
in  all  '  the  nakedness  of  metaphysical  abstraction,' 
and  in  defiance  of  the  inevitable  friction  of  concrete 

1  Letter  to  a  Noble  Lord. 


'  PRUDENCE  '  43 

circumstances.  Nor  is  it  the  man  who  in  this  fashion 
pushes  principles  to  extremes  (as  if  he  were  reason- 
ing in  a  vacuum)  who  thereby  establishes  his  claim 
to  rationality.  Rationality  in  politics  at  any  rate, 
whatever  it  may  be  in  the  abstract  sciences,  is  more 
convincingly  evidenced  by  holding  fast  to  principles 
in  presence  of  the  stubborn  difficulties  of  actual 
fact,  which  it  is  much  easier  to  ignore  than  to 
rationalise.  This  is  the  kind  of  reason  at  any  rate 
that  Burke  had  in  view  from  the  first  dawn  of  his 
understanding  to  its  obscure  twilight.  Nor  did  he 
the  less  believe  it  to  be  '  paramount '  because  he 
set  himself  so  copiously  to  denounce  the  abstract 
theorists  and  metaphysicians  of  politics. 

It  follows  that  the  man  of  affairs  whose  sovereign 
virtue  is  '  prudence,'  who  is  also  the  statesman  after 
Burke's  own  heart,  is  likewise  the  man  of  principles, 
and  far  removed  from  the  type  who  blindly  trusts 
his  instincts,  even  when  he  calls  his  instincts  his 
conscience.  'Without  the  light  and  guide  of  sound, 
well-understood  principles,'  so  runs  one  of  many 
similar  statements,  which  may  be  taken  as  conclu- 
sive, '  all  reasonings  on  politics,  as  in  everything 
else,  would  be  only  a  confused  jumble  of  particular 
facts  and  details,  without  the  means  of  drawing 
out  any  sort  of  theoretical  or  practical  conclusion.' 1 
Two  things,  therefore,  Burke  would  have  us  distin- 

1  Speech,  May  11,  1792;  and  cf.  his  denunciations  of  'the 
profane  herd  of  vulgar  and  mechanical  politicians '  who  disbelieve 
in  principles. 


44    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

guish.  The  one,  which  he  distrusts,  is  to  act  upon 
theory  ;  the  other,  which  he  commends,  to  act 
upon  principles.  The  first  of  these  can  never  be 
other  than  the  way  of  fanatics  or  madmen  :  the 
second  is  the  path  of  sanity  and  statesmanship. 
These  two  things,  it  may  be  granted,  are  not  easy 
to  sunder.  For  when  principles  are  not  only  definite 
but  coherent,  as  the  principles  held  by  Burke  will 
be  found  to  be,  it  is  obvious  that  the  line  between 
acting  on  a  theory  and  acting  on  principles  becomes 
difficult  to  draw.  And  it  is  doubtless  the  percep- 
tion of  this  that  brings  this  denouncer  of  theories  to 
declare  at  times  (though  not  often)  that  he  has  no 
aversion  to  theories.  '  I  do  not  vilify  theory  and 
speculation,'  he  says,  '  no,  because  that  would  be 
to  vilify  reason  itself.  Neque  decipitur  ratio,  neque 
decipit  unquam.'' l  And  though  this  was  said  (in 
1782)  before  the  theories  of  the  '  French  philoso- 
phers '  had  unsealed  the  vials  of  his  invective,  he 
could  repeat  the  same  thing  ten  years  later  :  '  I 
do  not  put  abstract  ideas  wholly  out  of  any  ques- 
tion, because  I  well  know  that,  under  that  name,  I 
should  dismiss  principles.' 2  We  might  wish  that 
he  had  pushed  these  admissions  further.  These 
pages  indeed  will  fail  of  their  object  if  they  do  not 
make  it  evident  that  all  his  life  through,  Burke's 
political  judgments  were  rooted  in  theory  to  an 
extent  which  he  seems  imperfectly  to  have  realised. 

1  Speech,  May  7,  1782.  2  Speech,  May  11,  1792. 


'  PRUDENCE  '  45 

So  much  so  that  it  is  impossible  to  suppress  the  wish 
that  a  mind  so  essentially  philosophical  had  done 
more  to  gather  into  systematic  shape  the  mass  of 
singularly  coherent  principles  which  readers  are 
left  to  glean  from  his  pages  for  themselves.  But  to 
ask  for  this  would  be  to  ask  that  Burke  should  be 
other  than  he  was.  By  profession  he  was  a  states- 
man, not  a  theorist.  And  when,  with  the  practi- 
calities of  day  and  hour  before  him,  he  grasped  a 
principle,  his  first  instinct  was,  not  to  weave  it  into 
a  system  of  thought,  but  to  use  it  and  apply  it  to 
circumstances.  The  result  followed.  Forthwith  the 
principle,  ceasing  to  be  an  abstract  thought,  was 
utilised  as  a  rule  and  instrument  of  '  prudence,' 
and  as  such  became  subject  to  all  the  inevitable 
abatements  and  qualifications  which  must  always 
come  when  thought  weds  fact,  and  theory  meets 
practice. 

It  will  be  the  object  of  succeeding  chapters  to 
extricate  these  principles,  and  to  exhibit  them  in 
their  coherency.  But  meanwhile  we  may,  with 
advantage,  limit  ourselves  to  one  particular  group, 
the  interest  of  which  lies  in  the  fact  that  they  are 
so  frankly  utilitarian.  Almost  indeed  we  might 
fancy  at  times,  when  we  encounter  them,  that 
somehow  we  had  strayed  from  the  pages  of  Burke 
into  those  of  Bentham.  Thus  we  read  that  'it  is' 
the  direct  office  of  wisdom  to  look  to  the  consequences  j 
of  the  acts  we  do  ;  if  it  be  not  this,  it  is  worth  I 


46    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

nothing.' x  If  this  be  not  utilitarian,  what  is  ?  Yet 
it  is  not  more  utilitarian  than  many  other  utter- 
ances equally  explicit :  '  The  object  of  the  State 
is  (so  far  as  may  be)  the  happiness  of  the  whole. 

.  .  The  happiness  or  misery  of  mankind,  esti- 
mated by  their  feelings  and  sentiments,  and  not  by 
any  theories  of  their  rights,  is,  and  ought  to  be,  the 
standard  for  the  conduct  of  legislators  towards  the 
people.'  2 

Nor  can  there  be  a  doubt  that  these  were  prin- 
ciples on  which  Burke  himself  consistently  acted. 
Dazzled  by  his  rhetoric  and  the  passion  of  his  utter- 
ance, the  world  has  come  to  think  of  him  too  much 
as  a  man  of  emotions  and  intuitions  ;  and  critics 
of  his  own  day,  and  since,  have  dealt  with  him  too 
often  as  if  he  were  an  inflammable  political  partisan 
and  combatant,  betrayed  by  political  and  even 
personal  passions  into  all  manner  of  emotional 
exaggerations  and  prejudiced  judgments.  *  He 
loved  to  exaggerate  every  thing ' ;  says  Lord 
Holland,  '  when  exasperated  by  the  slightest  oppo- 
sition, even  on  accidental  topics  of  conversation,  he 
always  pushed  his  principles,  his  opinions,  and  even 
his  impressions  of  the  moment  to  the  extreme.'  3 
So  he  did.  Restraint,  either  in  feeling  or  utterance, 
was  not  in  his  temperament.  But  the  correction 
to  this,  and  to  all  similar  verdicts,  lies  in  words  of 

1  Speech,  May  11,  1792.  2  Ibid. 

8  Lord  Holland's  Memoirs. 


1  PRUDENCE  '  47 

his  own  :  '  Vehement  passion  does  not  always 
indicate  an  infirm  judgment/  For  though  the 
passion,  not  to  say  the  fury,  of  Burke's  utterance 
is  not  to  be  denied — who  would  dream  of  denying 
it  who  recalls  the  pages  of  the  Reflections  or  the 
Regicide  Peace  ? — the  inference  is  not  that,  because 
Burke  said  many  vehement  things,  he  was  no  wise 
man,  but  rather  that  no  so  profoundly  wise  man 
ever  said  so  many  vehement  things.  Few  pages 
are  richer  than  his  in  luminous  sentences  that  have 
the  serene  light  of  wisdom  on  them.  ■  I  am  most 
afraid  of  the  weakest  reasonings,  because  they  dis- 
cover the  strongest  passions.'  '  He  censures  God 
who  quarrels  with  the  imperfections  of  men.'  '  The^ 
tyranny  of  a  multitude  is  a  multiplied  tyranny.' 
1  Kings  will  be  tyrants  from  policy  when  subjects  J 
are  rebels  from  principle.'  '  Those  who  attempt 
to  level  never  equalise.'  '  Equal  neglect  is  not 
impartial  kindness.'  '  They  who  always  labour  can 
have  no  sound  judgment.'  '  Wisdom  is  not  the 
most  severe  corrector  of  folly.'  '  But  calamity  is 
unhappily  the  usual  reason  for  reflection  ;  and  the 
pride  of  men  will  not  often  suffer  reason  to  have 
any  scope  until  it  can  be  no  longer  of  any  service  ' — 
these  may  serve  as  bricks  from  the  temple.  Simi- 
larly with  innumerable  sustained  passages  too 
lengthy  for  quotation.  For,  in  truth,  when  due 
allowance  is  made  for  the  fact  that  all  his  life  long 
Burke  was  on  his  own  avowal  a  passionate  com- 


48     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

batant  in  the  stormy  strifes  of  politics,  the  dis- 
tinctive mark  of  his  genius  is  its  sanity.  Even  in 
those  pieces  where  the  whirlwind  of  his  passion  and 
invective  is  at  its  height,  his  wisdom  and  rationality 
are  never  far  off.  This  is  apparent  even  in  the 
Regicide  Peace,  for,  though  these  fiery  pages  ransack 
the  English  language  to  find  vituperative  missiles — 
robbers,  assassins,  cannibals — it  is  in  them  we  find 
towards  the  end  of  the  Third  Letter — a  tribute  to 
the  old  Greek  virtue  of  moderation.  *  Our  physical 
well-being,  our  moral  worth,  our  social  happiness, 
our  political  tranquillity,  all  depend  on  that  control 
of  all  our  appetites  and  passions,  which  the  ancients 
designed  by  the  cardinal  virtue  of  temperance.' x 
And  it  is  in  keeping  with  the  words  that  the  Letter 
ends  on  the  note  of  '  responsibility.'  Nor  was  it 
without  good  reason,  though  the  immoderation  of 
his  words  often  obscures  the  fact,  that  the  virtues 
to  which  perhaps  above  all  others  he  laid  claim, 
were  consistency  and  sobriety  of  judgment.  '  In 
reality,'  he  wrote  to  his  intimate  friend  Laurence, 
when  the  hand  of  death  was  already  on  him  (the 
topic  was  the  prosecution  of  Hastings),  '  you  know 
that  I  am  no  enthusiast,  but  according  to  the 
powers  that  God  has  given  me,  a  sober  and  reflect- 
ing man.' 2  '  Please  God,'  he  said  on  another 
occasion,  when  describing  his  own  procedure,  '  I 
will  walk  with  caution,  whenever  I  am  not  able 

1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  in.  2  Feb.  10,  1797. 


«  PRUDENCE  '  49 

clearly  to  see  my  way  before  me.'1  'It  may  be 
allowed,'  so  runs  still  another  dictum,  '  to  the 
temperament  of  the  statesman  to  catch  his  ultimate 
object  with  an  intuitive  glance  ;  but  his  movements 
towards  it  ought  to  be  deliberate.'2  It  was  this- 
deliberateness,  this  sobriety,  this  rationality  which 
constrained  him,  throughout  his  career,  and  even 
in  utmost  stress  and  bitterness  of  party  passions, 
to  turn  to  principles  as  the  necessary  rules  and 
standard  of  the  '  prudence  '  of  his  panegyric,  and  not 
least  to  keep  unwaveringly  before  him  *  the  happi- 
ness of  the  whole  '  as  the  end  of  all  political  work. 
And  this  utilitarian  phrase  finds  reinforcement  in 
the  variant  (one  of  many)  that  '  those  on  whose 
account  all  just  authority  exists  '  are  '  the  people  to 
be  governed.'  3 

It  would,  however,  be  a  misnomer  to  call  Burke  \ 
utilitarian — at  any  rate  till  we  construe  '  happiness 
of  the  whole '  or  '  happiness  of  the  people '  in  the 
light  of  his  conception  of  what  a  people  is.  For 
will  quickly  appear  that  this  is  vastly  different 
from  anything  that  is  to  be  found  in  the  Radical 
gospel  of  Bentham  and  the  Benthamites. 


the 

Dr  it    J 
rent 
lical/ 


1  Letter  on  the  Duration  of  Parliaments.  a  Reflections. 

3  Letter  to  the  Sheriffs  of  Bristol. 


CHAPTER   IV 

WHAT  IS   A   PEOPLE  ? 

From  the  beginning  of  his  political  career  Burke 
seems  to  have  already  formed  a  definite  conception 
of  what  a  people  is,  which,  if  it  changed  at  all, 
changed  only,  as  the  years  went  on,  in  the  direction 
of  maturity  and  clearness.  The  best  expression  of 
it  is  to  be  found  in  some  pages  of  the  Appeal  from 
the  New  to  the  Old  Whigs,  which  are  amongst  the 
most  luminous  in  the  whole  of  his  writings.  The 
passage  is  much  too  lengthy  for  quotation  ;  but 
this  is  the  less  necessary  because  the  keynote  of  the 
whole  may  be  said  to  be  struck  in  the  three  words, 
'discipline  of  nature.'  'When  great  ^multitudes 
act  together,  under  that  discipline  of  nature,  I 
recognise  the  PEOPLE.'  1 

What  then  is  this  '  discipline  of  nature  '  which 
thus  avails  to  gather  men  together  and  give  them 
the  unity  of  a  people,  or,  to  use  the  phrase  that  meets 
us  oftenest  in  Burke's  pages,  of  a  civil  society  ? 

The  answer  is  that  it  is  that  long  and  gradual 
|  process  of  historical  development,  divinely  guided, 
las  Burke  believed,  through  which  the  many  hands 

1  Appeal. 

50 


WHAT  IS  A  PEOPLE  ?  51 

and  many  minds  of  successive  generations  slowly 
bring  a  society  out  of  the  rude  and  undisciplined 
state,  when  as  yet  a  '  people  '  cannot  be  said  to 
exist,  into  that  state  of  organisation  in  which  the 
varied  elements  of  a  corporate  life,  throne,  aristo-  j 
cracy,  church,  judiciary,  parliament,  electorate,  \ 
non-electorate,  professions,  trades,  science,  art, 
morality,  manners — all  find  their  appropriate  place 
and  function.  In  a  sense  this  corporate  life  implies 
a  compact  or  agreement.  Burke  says  it  does.  He 
speaks  of  '  the  original  compact  or  agreement  which 
gives  its  corporate  form  anTT  capacity  to  a  State.'  * 
He  even  says  that  the  idea  of  a  people  is  '  wholly 
artificial  and  made,  like  all  other  legal  fictions,  by 
common  agreement. '  2  But  these  and  other  terms 
and  phrases  which  he  freely  borrows  from  the 
philosophy  of  the  eighteenth  century  must  never 
be  taken  to  mean  that  he  thought,  as  Hobbes  or 
Rousseau  thought  (or  at  any  rate  say),  that  a 
'  people  '  was  called  into  being  once  for  all  by  an 
explicit  act  of  contract  in  some  far-off  imaginary 
past.  If  compact^  there  be,  it  is  a  compact  of  a 
kind  that  is  tacitly  rather  than  explicitly,  gradually 
rather  than  by  any  single  transaction,  made,  as  the 
growth  of  corporate  life  advances  from  generation 
to  generation.  Much  as  he  makes  of  » the  original 
contract '  in  arguing  about  1688  against  the  New 
Whigs,  it  is  the  contract  '  implied  and  expressed  in 

1  Appeal  »  Ibid. 


52    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

the  constitution  of  this  country'  not  the  contract  as 
a  single  transaction.1  No  idea,  indeed,  is  more 
repugnant  to  Burke  than  the  notion  that  any  mere 
multitude  of  men,  whether  savage  or  civilised, 
should  at  a  given  time,  and  by  their  own  explicit 
choice,  fabricate  a  state  by  contract.  It  filled  him, 
he  says,  and  it  is  evident  without  his  saying  it, 
'  with  disgust  and  horror.'  '  Alas  !  '  he  exclaims, 
*  they  little  know  how  many  a  weary  step  is  to  be 
taken  before  they  can  form  themselves  into  a  mass 
which  has  a  truly  politic  personality.' 2  For  it  is  by 
V  the  discipline  of  nature,'  as  it  operates  through 
the  centuries,  and  not  by  the  abrupt  initiatives  of 
parties  to  an  explicit  contract,  that  peoples  and 
states  are  fashioned  and  perpetuated. 

This  was  the  conception  of  a  '  people  '  that  was 
central  in  Burke's  thought  from  the  beginning,  and 
it  carries  in  it  further  conclusions  of  far-reaching 
significance. 

One  of  these  is  that  a  '  people  '  is  a  highly  complex 
unity.  For  when  Burke  speaks  of  the  'discipline 
of  nature ,'  the  word  '  nature '  suggests  to  him 
nothing  whatever  of  the  associations  of  artless, 
primitive  simplicity,  social  or  political,  that  gathered 
round  the  fancied  state  of  nature  in  the  minds  of 
the  disciples  of  Rousseau.  That  vision  of  a  simpli- 
fied social  fife,  a  fife  that  had  escaped  the  incon- 
veniences and  limitations  of  savagery,  and  yet  had 

1  Appeal.  z  Ibid. 


WHAT  IS  A  PEOPLE  ?  53 

not  fallen  victim  to  the  artificialities,  vices,  and 
*  chains  -  of  advanced  civilisation,  had  no  charms 
at  all  for  Burke.     One  of  his  earliest  literary  adven-i 
tures,  The   Vindication  of  Natural  Society,  was  an  J 
elaborate  satire  designed  to  unmask  its  hollowness  I 
by  a  reductio  ad  absurdum.    The  picture  repelled/ 
him.     He  regarded  it  as  a  proof  that  its  admirers/ 
were  lacking  in  the  barest  rudiments  of  political 
knowledge  and  wisdom.     '  When   I   hear  of  sim- 
plicity of    contrivance    aimed    at  and  boasted  of 
in  any  new  political  constitutions,  I  am  at  no  loss  to 
decide  that  the  artificers  are  grossly  ignorant  of  their 
trade    or  totally  negligent  of  their  duty.' 1    Two 
pregnant  aphorisms  justify  this  condemnation.    The 
one  is  that  '  art  is  man's  nature,'  2  the  other   that 
1  nature  is  never  more  truly  herself  than  in  her 
grandest  forms.     The  Apollo   of  Belvedere   is  as 
much  in  nature  as  any  clown  in  the  rustic  revels 
of  Teniers.' 3    For   it   is   only   necessary  to   piece 
these  together  to  develop  the  conclusion  that  we 
shall   never   understand   what   the    '  discipline   of 
nature  '  can  achieve    till  we  turn  away  from  the 
1  savage  and  incoherent '  life  of  primitive  man  to 
the  complex,  richly  differentiated,  and  highly  organ- 
ised structure  of  a  civilised  society.    To  Burke  the 
belauded  state  of  nature  of  the  Rousseauites  is  little, 
if  at  all,  better  than  the  '  city  of  pigs  '  satirised  by 

1  Reflections.  *  Appeal. 

*  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  ni. 


54    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

Plato  in  his  Republic,  or  than  the  '  solitary,  poor, 
nasty,  brutish,  and  short '  life  of  pre-social  man  as 
delineated  in  the  trenchant  pages  of  Hobbes.  His 
conception  of  '  nature  '  and  the  '  natural '  is  in  its 
essence  Greek  to  the  core.  It  is  the  Aristotelian 
\  conception  of  the  organised  '  natural '  municipal 
I  State  read  into  the  life  of  the  modern  nation. 

Nor  can  it  be  doubted  that  the  truth  here  rests 
with  Aristotle  and  Burke.  It  has  become  a  common- 
place of  evolution  that,  the  more  fully  evolved 
societies  become,  they  are,  by  the  very  laws  of 
social  growth,  immeasurably  more  richly  integrated 
than  the  more  primitive  forms  which  have  some- 
times carried  captive  the  imagination  of  apostles 
f  the  simple  life.  And  though  there  is  nothing  in 
his,  as  many  an  ugly  social  fact  too  clearly  shows, 
prevent  the  growth  of  societies,  like  other  forms 
of  growth,  from  running  to  rankness  and  disease,  so 
that  luxurious,  corrupt,  distempered,  ill-conducted 
States  need  the  remorseless  knife  of  revolutionary 
surgery  ;  yet  the  laws  of  social  development  are  not 
thereby  abrogated.  For  even  when  revolution, 
though  it  were  ten  times  repeated,  has  done  its 
drastic  work,  the  result  is  never  a  permanently 
simplified  society.  On  the  contrary,  the  irrepressible 
vitality  of  the  social  system,  purified  as  by  fire,  re- 
asserts itself,  and  the  State  finds  itself  once  more  ad- 
vancing in  the  path  of  growth  which  leads  from  the 
simple  to  the  complex,  from  loose  aggregation  to 


WHAT  IS  A  PEOPLE  ? 

intimate  integration  of  parts  and  members,  and 
which  stretches  onwards  along  that  line  of  advance 
whereby  the  unity  of  a  people  is  intensified  by  the 
illimitable  triumphs  of  organised  specialisation  in 
its  myriad  forms.  To  try  to  reverse  this  process,  to 
re-trace  this  path — what  is  this  but  to  fly  in  the  face 
of  all  that  the  history  of  institutions  has  to  tell  us  of 
the  growth  of  States  ?  Grant  that  there  is  a  place 
for  simplification.  Grant  that  there  is  a  time  for 
reform.  The  man  is  not  to  be  envied  who  cannot, 
with  Bentham,  execrate  the  complication,  confusion, 
and  unintelligibility  of  bad  laws  ;  or  who  cannot  with 
Paine  anathematise  the  barriers  between  man  and 
man  and  '  the  wilderness  of  turnpike  gates  which 
have  been  set  up  between  man  and  his  Maker  '  by 
bad  governments  ;  or  who  cannot  with  Wordsworth 
lament  the  materialism  and  artificiality  which  choke 
the  truer  life.  Yet  neither  is  it  to  be  supposed  that 
these  moods  and  movements  are  endings.  They  are 
really  new  beginnings.  So  far  from  being  the 
journey's  end,  they  are  but  places  of  regeneration 
where  the  spirit  of  man  renews  its  powers  for  fresh 
effort  in  its  endless  forward  march.  Never  can  they 
bring  those  who  face  the  facts  of  history  to  wish 
seriously  to  set  themselves  to  fight  against  the  very^ 
laws  of  fife.  '  As  well  rock  the  grown  man  in  the  \ 
cradle  of  the  infant,'  as  Burke  has  it.  In  a  word,  they 
cannot  justify  rebellion  against  '  the  discipline  of  J 
nature.' 


56     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

This  leads  to  a  further  point.    For  it  must  be 
already  evident  that  Burke's  conception  of  a  people 
as  '  under  the  discipline  of  nature '  involves  a  com- 
plete divergence  from  that  identification  of  a  people 
with  the  aggregate  of  its  units,  or  a  'greatest  number ' 
of  them,  which,  in  the  generation  that  followed,  was 
the  distinctive  mark  of  Bentham  and  the  Bentham- 
ites.    In  the  fight  of  Burke's  teaching  all  such  arith- 
metical categories  are  seen  in  a  moment  to  be  thin 
and  inadequate  to  the  facts.     A  mere  mass  of  men, 
still  less  a  mere  majority  of  a  mass  of  men,  is  not  a 
people.     '  It  is  said  that  24,000,000  ought  to  prevail 
over  200,000.     True,  if  the  constitution  of  a  king- 
dom is  a  problem  of  arithmetic'     So  Burke  wrote,1 
when  denying  the  claims  of  a  majority  by  count  of 
heads  to  work  its  will  in  politics  ;  and  the  words  are 
but  one  of  many  illustrations  of  his  decisive  rejection 
of  mathematical  categories  as  inadequate  to  social 
fact.    For  on  his  view,  as  must  now  be  evident,  a 
people  cannot  be  said  to  exist  at  all,  save  when  the 
mere  multitude  or  mass  of  men  has  been  organised 
by  the  discipline  of  nature  in  the  long  course  of 
actual    historical    evolution.     Apart    from    this,    a 
people  dissolves  into  an  incoherent,  disbanded  mob 
which  is  the  sheer  negation  of  a  civil  society ;   for, 
as  it  seems  to  be  the  law  of  life  that  the  social  or- 
ganism, like  other  organisms,  advances  towards  or- 
ganisation ;    and  as  it  is  through  organisation  that 

1  Reflections. 


WHAT  IS  A  PEOPLE  ?  67 

it  gets  its  work  done,  it  cannot  divest  itself  of  this 
its  character  as  a  developed  society,  without  thereby 
ceasing  to  be  a  people  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word. 
The  happiness  of  the  whole,  in  other  words,  can 
never  be  the  happiness  of  a  people  or  nation  or  civil 
society  or  commonwealth  (call  it  by  what  name  we 
will)  unless  it  be,  as  it  was  to  Burke,  as  to  Plato,  the 
happiness  of  an  organic  whole. 

For  Burke,  as  must  now  be  evident,  had  firmly"^ 
grasped  our  latter-day  conception  of  society.  The 
eighteenth  century  had  called  society  a  contract ; 
the  nineteenth  has  rebaptized  it  as  an  organism. 
And  there  can  be  no  doubt  which  of  these  categories 
Burke  prefers.  Not  that  he  refuses  to  call  society 
a  contract.  He  ofien  does.  For,  as  already  said, 
he^s  tar  from  having  divested  nimseii  01  tne  ter- 
minology  of  his  age.  But,  even  in  the  passages  in 
which  he  does  this,  two  points  emerge  quite  clearly. 
The  one  is  that  he  is  little,  if  at  all,  interested  in  the 
student's  question,  whether  society  had  its  actual 
historical  origin  in  a  contract.  The  contractual 
theory  becomes  interesting  to  him,  as  a  practical 
thinker,  only  when  and  because  it  was  made  the 
ground  of  the  claim  that  the  members  of  an  exist-* 
ing  State,  and  even  a  majority  of  their  number,  by 
the  exercise  of  that  free  individual  choice  which  the 
notion  of  a  contract  suggests,  could  overturn  the 
existing  constitution  and  set  up  a  new  one  in  its 
place — a  claim  which  he  always  withstood  to  the 


58     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

uttermost.  And  the  second  point  is  that,  though 
this  implacable  antagonism  to  the  author  of  the 
Contrat  Social  and  all  his  following  did  not  prevent 
him  from  using  their  terms — 'contract,' '  pact,' '  con- 
vention,' and  suchlike — it  led  him  to  regard  society 
as.  a  contract  or  convention  of  a  peculiar  kind.  For 
r  the  '  contract '  he  has  in  mind  always  involves  those 
i  slowly  evolved,  habitual,  intimate,  living  ties  between 
the  members  and  classes  of  the  body  politic  which 
are  so  clearly  not  the  product  of  any  explicit  act  of 
contract  between  man  and  man,  or  class  and  class 
that  they  have  driven  our  sociologists  to  lift  society 
above  the  categories  of  law  and  plunge  it  deep  in 
Uhe  categories  of  biology.  Nor  is  it  too  much  to  say 
that  all  the  main  implications  which  justify  the  cur- 
rency of  this  now  somewhat  trite  analogy  are  to  be 
found  in  Burke's  pages.  Justly  does  Lord  Morley 
(writing  in  1879)  conclude  his  illuminating  estimate 
of  Burke's  life  and  writings  *  with  the  prophecy  that 
Burke  '  will  be  more  frequently  and  more  seriously 
referred  to  within  the  next  twenty  years  than  he 
has  been  within  the  whole  of  the  last  eighty.'  It 
will  be  strange  if  it  is  otherwise  in  the  century  that 
has  now  begun,  for  though  Burke's  words  are  often 
those  of  the  eighteenth  century,  his  thought  is  that 
of  the  nineteenth.  Far  more  so  than  the  thought, 
not  only  of  Hobbes,  Locke,  and  Rousseau  who  moved 
in  the  atmosphere  of  contract,  but  of  Bentham, 

1  Burke  in  'English  Men  of  Letters.' 


WHAT  IS  A  PEOPLE  ?  59 

Cobden,  and  even  Mill,  who,  though  they  had  left 
contract  behind,  had  not  yet  advanced  to  the  con- 
ception of  organism.  '  Society,'  so  runs  the  classical 
confession  of  his  faith  on  this  point,  '  society  is 
indeed  a  contract.  Subordinate  contracts  for  ob- 
jects of  mere  occasional  interest  may  be  dissolved  at 
pleasure — but  the  State  ought  not  to  be  considered 
as  nothing  better  than  a  partnership  agreement  in 
a  trade  of  pepper  and  coffee,  calico  or  tobacco,  or 
some  other  such  low  concern,  to  be  taken  up  for  a 
little  temporary  interest,  and  to  be  dissolved  by  the 
fancy  of  the  parties.  It  is  to  be  looked  on  with  other 
reverence  ;  because  it  is  not  a  partnership  in  things 
subservient  only  to  the  gross  animal  existence  of  a  I 
temporary  and  perishable  nature.  It  is  a  partnership 
in  all  science  ;  a  partnership  in  all  art ;  a  partnership 
in  every  virtue,  and  in  all  perfection.  As  the  ends 
of  such  a  partnership  cannot  be  obtained  in  many 
generations,  it  becomes  a  partnership  not  only 
between  those  who  are  living,  but  between  those 
who  are  living,  those  who  are  dead,  and  those  who 
are  to  be  born.  Each  contract  of  each  particular 
State  is  but  a  clause  in  the  great  primaeval  contract 
of  eternal  society,  linking  the  lower  with  the  higher 
natures,  connecting  the  visible  and  invisible  world, 
according  to  a  fixed  compact  sanctioned  by  the  in 
violable  oath  which  holds  all  physical  and  all  moral 
natures  each  in  their  appointed  place.  This  law  is 
not  subject  to  the  will  of  those  who  by  an  obligation 


60    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

£above  them,  and  infinitely  superior,  are  bound  to 
I  submit  their  will  to  that  law.' x 
•j^This  passage  is  decisive.     It  parts  Burke  by  a  gulf 
from  both  Rousseau  and  Bentham.     For  Contract 
it,  in  effect,  substitutes  Growth  :  for  Greatest  Num- 
ber it  reads  Social  Organism.     The  categories  of  law 
land  arithmetic  are  dethroned,  and  the  conceptions 
V)f  biology  advanced  to  the  supremacy. 

Yet  this  supremacy  is  not  unqualified  ;  and  it  is 
to  Burke's  credit  that  he  is  awake  to  its  limitations. 
Not  only  did  he  see,  and  say,  that  the  conception  of 
society  as  an  organism  was  merely  analogical ;  he 
recognised  the  precise  point  on  which  the  analogy 
is  weak,  and  may  readily,  by  its  assimilation  of 
social  to  natural  organisms,  pass  into  a  pernicious 
dogmatism.  For  the  writers,  from  Locke,  and  even 
from  Hobbes  onwards,  who  invoked  the  contract, 
were  not  without  their  reasons.  They  saw  that  a 
political  system,  if  it  is  to  be  justifiable,  must  rest, 
in  some  sense,  upon  agreement,  choice,  or  consent. 
The  real  reason  why  they  make  so  much  of  their 
fancied  contract  is  not  that  they  thought  they  were 
offering  the  world  a  chapter  in  the  history  of  origins, 
in  which,  indeed,  they  had  but  a  feeble  interest,  but 
that  the  conception  enabled  them  to  find  a  place 
for  human  will  and  private  judgment  in  the  consti- 
tution of  society.  Even  Hobbes,  apologist  of  des- 
potism though  he  be,  recognises  individual  will  in 

1  Reflections. 


WHAT  IS  A  PEOPLE  ?  61 

the  contractual  act  by  which  the  contracting  parties 
enslave  themselves  for  ever.  Nor  are  these  claims 
for  individual  will  gratuitous  or  irrational.  For 
however  appropriate  it  may  be,  because  closer  to 
the  facts,  to  call  society  an  organism,  it  is  admittedly 
one  of  the  dangers  of  the  conception  that,  in  thus 
closely  assimilating  the  social  to  the  natural  order, 
it  is  prone  to  do  less  than  justice  to  the  part  that  is 
played  by  individual  wills  in  all  social  and  political 
causation.  '  Constitutions/  we  are  told,  in  well- 
worn  words,  '  grow  and  are  not  made.'  The  positive 
statement  is  true,  but  it  would  be  better  to  leave 
out  the  '  not.'  Constitutions  grow  and  are  made. 
For  whatever  be  the  process  of  growth,  it  must  find 
room  for  that  initiative  and  energy  of  individual  wills 
to  which  it  is  difficult  to  find  a  sufficiently  close 
analogy  in  the  growth  of  plant  or  animal.  However 
helpful  biological  categories  may  be,  they  must  not 
be  suffered  to  obscure  the  undoubted  fact  that,  from 
the  clan  or  the  family  onwards,  and  most  of  all  in 
a  civilised  society,  the  wills  of  the  units  are  capable 
of  much. 

This  is  what  Burke  sees,  and  his  perception  of  it  j 
appears  with  much  clearness  in  several  passages,! 
which  are  the  more  noteworthy  because  there  is  so 
much  denunciation  elsewhere  in  his  writings  of  the  j 
radicals  who  were  bold  enough  to  claim  that  they 
could  choose  their  own  rulers,  and  frame  a  govern-  i 
ment  for  themselves.     In  one  of  these  passages  he  I 


62    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

is  arguing  against  the  theory  that  States  have 
necessarily  the  same  stages  of  infancy,  manhood, 
and  decrepitude  as  are  found  in  the  lives  of  the 
individuals  who  compose  them.  '  Parallels  of  this 
sort,'  he  proceeds,  '  rather  furnish  similitudes  to 
illustrate  or  to  adorn  than  supply  analogies  from 
whence  to  reason.  The  objects  which  are  attempted 
to  be  forced  into  an  analogy  are  not  found  in  the 
same  classes  of  existence.  Individuals  are  physical 
beings,  subject  to  laws  universal  and  invariable. 
The  immediate  cause  acting  in  these  laws  may  be 
obscure  :  the  general  results  are  subjects  of  certain 
calculation.  But  commonwealths  are  not  physical 
but  moral  essences.  They  are  artificial  combina- 
tions ;  "  and,  in  their  proximate  efficient  cause,  the 
Arbitrary  productions  of  the  human  mind.  We 
are  not  yet  acquainted  with  the  laws  which  neces- 
sarily influence  the  stability  of  that  kind  of  work 
made  by  that  kind  of  agent.' 1 

The  force  of  this  is  obvious.  It  makes  three 
statements,  each  of  the  utmost  importance  :  the 
first,  that  the  '  similitude  '  between  the  individual 
and  the  social  organism  does  not  by  any  means  run 
upon  all  fours  ;  the  second,  that  this  is  so  because 
the  '  things  forced  into  an  analogy  are  not  found  in 
the  same  classes  of  existence  '  ;  and  the  third,  that 
the  human  mind  is  '  the  proximate  efficient  cause  ' 
in  the  construction  and  maintenance  of  the  Btate. 
1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  i. 


WHAT  IS  A  PEOPLE  ?  63 

And  to  these  we  may  add  two  corollaries,  the  first 
from  the  immediate  context  and  the  other  from  an 
earlier  piece.  The  one  is  the  fact,  so  suggestive  of 
the  romance  of  politics,  that,  by  intervention  of 
individual  agency,  many  events  occur,  in  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  States,  as  contrasted  with  the  uniformity  of 
the  physical  world,  so  unexpected  that  they  are 
often  set  down  to  chance  or  divine  interposition. 
4  The  death  of  a  man  at  a  critical  juncture,  his 
disgust,  his  retreat,  his  disgrace,  have  brought 
innumerable  calamities  on  a  whole  nation.  A 
common  soldier,  a  child,  a  girl  at  the  door  of  an  inn,/ 
have  changed  the  face  of  fortune,  and  almost  of 
nature.'  *  The  other  corollary  is  practical,  and  words 
can  hardly  be  stronger  in  the  protest  they  carry 
against  the  political  quietism  which  may  all  too 
easily  flow  from  the  acceptance  of  the  given  social 
system  as  if  it  were  a  part  of  the  unalterable  order 
of  nature.  It  is  worth  quoting  at  length  :  *  These 
analogies  between  bodies  natural  and  politic,  though 
they  may  sometimes  illustrate  arguments,  furnish 
no  argument  of  themselves.  They  are  but  too  often 
used  under  the  colour  of  a  specious  philosophy,  to 
find  apologies  for  the  despair  of  laziness  and  pusill- 
animity, and  to  excuse  the  want  of  all  manly  efforts, 
when  the  exigencies  of  our  country  call  for  them 
more  loudly.     How  often  has  public  calamity  been 

1  E.  S.  Fayne,  in  his  enlightening  notes  on  the  Regicide  Peace, 
identifies  the  soldier  as  Arnold  of  Winkelriod,  the  child  as 
Hannibal,  the  girl  as  Joan  of  Arc. 


64    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

arrested  on  the  very  brink  of  ruin  by  the  seasonable 
energy  of  a  single  man.  ...  I  am  as  sure  as  I  am 
of  my  being  that  one  vigorous  mind,  without  office, 
without  situation,  without  public  function,  of  any 
kind  (at  the  time  when  the  want  of  such  a  thing  is 
felt),  I  say,  one  such  man,  confiding  in  the  aid  of 
God,  and  full  of  just  reliance  in  his  own  fortitude, 
vigour,  enterprise,  and  perseverance,  would  first 
draw  to  him  some  few  like  himself,  and  then  that 
multitudes,  hardly  thought  to  be  in  existence, 
would  appear  and  troop  about  him.'^1  And  it  is  in 
keeping  with  these  sentences  that  one  of  his  latest 
injunctions  to  his  friends,  when  the  sands  of  life 
were  running,  was  '  Never  succumb.' 

But  Burke  went  much  further  even  than  this. 
For  where,  one  may  well  ask,  is  a  belief  in  '  the 
proximate  efficient  causation  '  of  individual  wills 
more  forcibly  affirmed  than  in  the  many  hundred 
flaming  pages  in  the  Reflections  and  the  Regicide 
Peace,  in  which  he  was  diffusing  the  terror  ?  For 
Burke  diffused  the  terror  because  he  felt  it.  He 
was  convinced  that  the  radicals  in  England,  like 
the  revolutionists  in  France,  had  capacities  for 
infinite  mischief.  Miss  Burney  tells  us,  in  words 
not  easily  forgotten,  how,  in  his  later  years,  he  could 
not  even  speak  of  the  Revolution  without  his  face 
immediately  assuming  '  the  expression  of  a  man 
who  is  going  to  defend  himself  against  murderers.' 

1  Letter  to  William  Elliot. 


WHAT  IS  A  PEOPLE  ?  65 

Critics  may  call  this  panic,  but,  even  if  it  were,  it 
sprang  from  the  entirely  deliberate  conviction,  again 
and  again  repeated,  that  the  Radicals  of  his  day,  if 
not  withstood  to  the  face,  had  it  in  them  not  only 
to  wreck  the  constitution  of  England,  but  even  to 
destroy  civilisation  and  usher  in  a  new  barbarism. 
And  his  words  of  alarm  and  denunciation  were 
levelled  against  not  only  the  outstanding  leaders, 
but  the  rank  and  file,  the  mob  of  Paris,  who  had 
given  so  notable  a  demonstration  of  '  the  proximate 
efficient  causation  of  the  human  mind  '  by  over- 
turning, as  it  were  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  an 
ancient,  imposing,  and  (as  men  had  thought)  a 
firmly  rooted  monarchy.  '  It  is  asserted  that  this 
Government '  (i.e.  the  Revolutionary  Government) 
'  promises  stability.  God  of  His  mercy  forbid.  If 
it  should,  nothing  upon  earth  besides  itself  can  be 
stable.' " 

The  result  of  all  this  is  manifest.  It  makes  it 
evident  that  Burke's  conception  of  a  '  people  '  has 
two  aspects,  not  easy  to  reconcile.  On_jtha~one 
hand,  he  has  grasped  the  idea  that  society  is  an 
organism — grasped  it  so  firmly  as  to  see  and  say 
that  the  social  system  comes  to  maturity  in  obedi- 
ence to  laws  of  growth  that  are  above  and  beyond 
the  competence  of  individual  wills  to  alter.2  And 
when  this  aspect  is  to  the  front,  one  rises  from  his 

1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  iv.     This  letter  was  written  before 
the  others.  *  Cf.  p.  59. 

E 


66    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

I  pages  all  but  convinced  that  it  is  the  whole  political 
duty  of  man  to  recognise  the  social  system  as  if  it 
were  part  of  the  fixed  order  of  nature,  and  to  accept 
his  situation  as  a  thing  decreed  for  him  and  not 
chosen  by  him.  On  the  other  hand,  we  meet  the 
conviction,  no  less  firmly  held,  that  the  proximate 
efficient  causation  of  the  human  mind  is  so  master- 


ful a  force,  that  human  wills  may  even  overturn 
the  constitution  of  the  state  and  lay  civilisation 
in  ruins. 

Not  that  he  leaves  these  two  aspects  apart  and  in 
antagonism.     He  at  least  suggests  a  synthesis  in 
the  pregnant  principle  that  'art  is^an!a"^1irft/ 
nd  that  there  is  therefore  a  large  sense  of  '  nature  ' 
nd  the  '  natural '  wide  enough  to  include  human 
gency.     Even    more    important    is    the    theistic 
aith — of  which  we  shall  see  more  in  the  sequel — 
hich  prompts  the  far-reaching  principle  that,  as 
( man's  nature  and  the  State  are  alike  the  manifes- 
tations of  the  Divine  will,  they  must  be  presumed 
|to  be  harmoniously  adapted  each   to   the   other. 
Nor  is  there  any  principle  in  the  whole  of  his  writings 
with  which  Burke  is  more  in  earnest  than  this.1 

How  far  these  principles  avail  to  make  his  thought 
self-consistent,  and  in  particular  how  far  they 
reconcile  his  frank  recognition  of  the  efficient  causa- 
tion of  the  human  mind  in  the  making  of  the  State, 
with  his  undoubted  anticipation  of  the  latter-day 

1  See  p.  84  et  seq. 


WHAT  IS  A  PEOPLE  ?  67 

notion  that  society  is  an  organism — this  is  a  question 
we  shall  be  in  a  better  position  to  answer  when 
we  have  seen  something  of  the  influence  of  his 
conception  of  a  '  people '  upon  his  practical 
conservatism. 


CHAPTER  V 

CONSERVATISM 

(a)  The  Impracticability  of  Radical  Reform 

Burke's  conservatism  is  not  a  conservatism  of 
sentiment,  and  still  less  of  prejudice.  It  is  the 
conservatism  of  principles.  And  there  are  two 
principles  of  wide  generality  on  which  it  rests.  The 
one  is  the  conviction  that,  by  the  very  nature  of  a 
civilised  society  as  well  as  by  the  nature  of  man,  all 

(radical  reconstruction  of  a  political  system  is,  to 
put  the  matter  bluntly,  simply  a  thing  that  cannot 
be  done,  though,  of  course,  it  may  be  attempted  : 
the  other,  that,  for  the  same  reasons,  reinforced  by 
the  fact  that  man  is  a  moral  and  religious,  as  well 
as  a  political  being,  it  is  a  thing  which  ought  not  to 
be  attempted.     We  may  take  these  points  in  turn. 

Turning  to  the  first,  it  may  be  granted  that  it 
is  an  arguable  question  whether  the  latter-day 
conception  of  society  as  an  organism  tells  more  in 
favour  of  conservatism  or  of  radicalism.  But  there 
can  be  no  doubt  as  to  its  influence  on  Burke.  In 
his  case,  it  is  conservative  to  the  core.  For,  from  a 
wide  survey  of  life,  he  returned  with  a  deep  and 


CONSERVATISM  69 

unalterable  conviction  that,  whatever  happiness  bo 
within  reach  of  a  people — and  he  never  lost  sight 
of  the  happiness  of  the  people  as  the  ultimate  end — 
this  is  only  to  be  won  slowly,  and  by  making  the 
most  of  existing  conditions  which,  so  far  as  the 
efforts  of  any  single  generation  are  concerned,  are 
in  great  measure  inexorable.  This  seemed  to  him 
to  follow  from  that  conception  of  a  people  which  we 
have  just  been  examining.  For  a  civilised  society, 
like  all  highly  developed  products,  has  come  to  be 
so  manifoldly  differentiated  in  organs  and  functions, 
and  so  cunningly  integrated  in  the  relation  of  itsj 
parts,  that  the  resulting  whole  is  a  ""'^Ifl.frf  org^^l 
jsation.  Add  to  this  that  of  the  elements  thus* 
unified — and  in  these  elements  fall  to  be  included 
not  only  institutions,  but  the  ideas,  sentiments, 
and  habits  that  gather  round  them — by  far  the 
greater  number,  as  indeed  the  very  notion  of  organic 
growth  suggests,  send  their  roots  deep  into  the 
past,  and  Burke's  inference  lies  ready  to  hand.  He 
draws  it  at  any  rate  without  any  hesitation.  For 
what  is  it  but  a  monstrous  and  upstart  usurpation 
that  any  man  or  association  of  men  should  set 
themselves  up,  at  a  given  epoch  of  a  nation's  life, 
to  reconstruct  de  novo  a  product  like  this  ?  It  is  too 
great,  too  complex,  too  intricately  fashioned,  too 
firmly  rooted  in  the  persistent  trend  of  historic 
tendencies.  Better,  because  saner,  to  accept  it,  in 
essential  features  at  any  rate,  as  if  it  were  part  of  the 


70    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

order  of  nature,  as  in  the  higher  sense  of  '  nature  ' 
it  is,  and  to  dispose  our  lives  and  frame  our  projects 
accordingly.  For  never,  if  Burke  is  to  be  believed, 
does  the  path  to  the  happiness  of  men  and  nations 
lie  through  sweeping  innovation  ;  always  it  lies  in 
doing  justice  to  the  past,  in  welcoming  what  it  has 
achieved  as  '  an  entailed  inheritance,'  and  even  in 
the  hour  of  reform,  when  reform  is  needful  as  it 
sometimes  is,  in  carrying  it  through  in  a  spirit  of 
gratitude  and  reverence  towards  existing  institu- 
tions, which,  as  they  certainly  have  not  been  made, 
are  as  certainly  not  to  be  remade,  by  the  energies  of 
any  single  generation  of  radical  reformers,  however 
ardent  their  passion  for  human  happiness  may  be. 

This  is  the  secret  of  those  passionate  exhortations 
in  which  Burke  adjures  the  reformer  to  approach 
[the  defects  of  his  country  as  he  would  the  wounds  of 
!a  father,  with  pious  awe  and  trembling  solicitude  ; 
this  that  constrains  him  to  require  of  the  statesman 
a  heart  full  of  sensibility,  a  love  and  respect  for  his 
kind,  and  a  fear  of  himself  ;  this  that  prompts  the 
avowal  that  he  would  rather  distrust  his  judgment 
than  condemn  his  species  ;  this  that  inspires  the 
faith  that,  though  the  individual  may  be  foolish,  the 
species  is  wise  ;  this  that  evokes  the  declaration  that 
if  he  cannot  reform  with  equity  he  will  not  reform 
at  all ;  this  that  impels  him  to  affirm  that  all  titles 
rest  ultimately  on  prescription ;  this  that  brings 
him  to  invest  even  the  machinery  of  an  existing 


CONSERVATISM  71 

constitution  with  a  sacro -sanctity  it  can  never  really 
possess  ;  and  this,  not  least,  that  inflames  him  to 
eye  all  revolutionists,  nay,  even  all  radical  reformers, 
with  the  contempt  of  the  skilled  mechanician  when 
he  sees  the  bungler  meddling  with  the  springs  and 
balances  of  a  delicate  machine,1  or,  as  we  might  more 
fitly  say,  with  the  indignation  of  the  surgical  expert 
when  he  sees  the  knife  of  the  quack  menacing  the 
still  more  delicate  organism  of  the  human  body. 
This  is  his  ever-recurring  refrain.  And,  in  the  later 
days  especially,  when  Revolution  theory  and  Revolu- 
tion excess  had  stirred  him  to  the  depths,  it  waxes 
so  shrill  and  passionate  as  almost  to  drown  the 
soberer  mood  in  which  he  had  sometimes  paid  his 
tribute  to  *  the  great  law  of  change,'  and  even 
recognised  it  as  a  condition  of  the  conservation  of 
society.2 

Nor  is  this  conservatism  merely  a  general  inference 
from  the  analogy  of  the  organism,  with  all  its  sug- 
gestions of  gradual,  persistent  growth  and  continuity. 
It  has  also  definite  and  specific  grounds,  drawn  more 
directly  from  his  immense  knowledge  of  men  and 
affairs.     And  amongst  these  two  are  salient. 

(a)  In   the  first  place,   he   was   convinced  that] 
the  distance  between  any  plan   or  programme  of/ 
radical  reform  and  its  realisation  was,  by  the  very/ 
constitution   of   human   nature,  vast.      'The  little! 
catechism  of  the  Eights  of  Man,'  to  take  the  instance 

1  Appeal.  *  Letter  to  Sir  H.  Langriahe. 


/ 


72     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

that  was  most  to  the  front,  could  be  quickly  got  by 
heart,  and  new  constitutions  rapidly  enough  ex- 
cogitated by  the  resourceful  arts  of  an  Abbe  Sieves 
and  the  pens  of  ready  writers.  But  it  is  simplicity 
itself  to  fancy  that  from  these,  and  suchlike  things, 
it  can  be  other  than  a  long  and  arduous  road  to  the 
engrafting  of  them  upon  t^e  slowly,  won  iiabits  and 
habitual  sentiments    and  'just  prejudices  y  of  an 


organised  people.  No_Jjiinker,  indeed,  has  ever 
grasped  more  firmly  than  Burke  the  fact  that  man's 
habits  and  sentimejats,lagjar  behind  his  ideas  ;  and 
that  whilst  ideas,  theories,  projects,  declarations 
may  capture  the  imagination  at  a  stroke,  they  can 
be  wrought  into  life  only  under  inexorable  limits  of 
time.  It  is  here  that  his  psychology  profoundly  in- 
fluences his  politics.  Hence  the  frequent  antithesis 
in  his  pages  between  habits  and  sentiments  without 
ideas,  and  ideas  without  sentiments  and  habits,  and 
his  avowed  preference  for  the  former.  '  Politics 
.ought  to  be  adjusted  not  to  human  reasonings  but! 
to  human  nature.' *  Hence,  too,  his  tenderness I 
towards  what  may  appear  to  be  no  more  than  hoary 
prejudices.  For  it  is  largely  of  '  just  prejudices  ' — 
so  he  will  have  it — that  the  substance  of  men's  duties 
is  made.  What  else  are  we  to  make  of  the  averment 
that  '  the  moral  sentiments  '  are  '  so  nearly  con- 
nected with  early  prejudice  as  to  be  almost  one  and 
the  same  thing.'  2 

1  Observations  on  a  Late  State  of  the  Nation.  2  Appeal. 


CONSERVATISM  73 

Not,  of  course,  that  he  had  any  wish  that  poli- 
ticians should  part  company  with  ideas.  He  had  cer- 
tainly ideas  enough  of  his  own,  and  we  have  already 
seen  his  unstinted  tribute  to  principles.  But  there  is 
always  the  per  contra  that,  if  men  of  affairs  are  not 
to  degenerate  into  vapouring  theorists  and  '  political 
aeronauts/  they  must  respect  the  nature  of  the 
human  material  in  which,  as  political  craftsmen,  they 
have  to  work  ;  and,  holding  fast  to  '  prudence,  the 
mother  of  all  the  virtues,'  recognise  the  force  of  cir- 
cumstances with  which,  whether  they  like  it  or  not, 
they  must  needs  reckon.  This  was  a  lesson  he  him- 
self had  early  learnt.  Once,  in  a  sentence  startling 
enough — it  was  comparatively  early  in  his  career — 
he  told  the  House  that  4  he  had  taken  his  ideas  of 
liberty  very  low  ;  in  order  that  they  should  stick  to 
him,  and  that  he  might  stick  to  them,  to  the  end  of 
his  life.'  *  It  was  only  his  way  of  saying  that  he 
took  a  sober  view  of  what  reform  could  do.  And 
this  spirit  grew  upon  him,  as  might  be  expected,  in 
direct  proportion  as  reform  began  to  pass  into  (what 
seemed  to  him)  revolution.  We  hear  less,  far  less  iiT? 
the  later  years,  of  the  reforms  that  are  the  conser-j 
vation  of  the  state,  and  more  of  the  innovations,! 
which  are  not  reforms,  of  '  speculatists,'  '  fanatics,'  \ 
1  theorists,'  and  '  able  architects  of  ruin.' 

(6)  To  this  we  must  add  the  further  principle,  and 
there    is    none  more  consistently  urged,   that  the 

1  Appeal. 


74     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

practicability  of  any  reform  is  to  be  measured,  not 
merely  with  reference  to  the  particular  grievances 
and  abuses  it  is  meant  to  extinguish,  but  by  its 
effects  upon  the  body -politic  as  a  whole.  '  There 
are  many  things  in  reformation,'  he  said  in  1780, 
when  discussing  parliamentary  reform, '  which  would 
be  proper  to  be  done,  if  other  things  can  be  done 
along  with  them  ;  but  which,  if  they  cannot  be  so 
accompanied,  ought  not  to  be  done  at  all.' l  The 
\  /  caution  that  underlies  the  words,  it  may  be  granted, 
became  excessive.  Nay,  let  it  be  said  at  once,  it 
passed  into  the  political  valetudinarianism  which 
shrinks  from  touching  even  the  insignificant  parts  of 
a  constitution  from  a  nervous  fear  of  the  far-reaching 
effects  upon  an  organic  whole  so  delicately  balanced 
and  so  permeable  to  influence.  Yet,  if  this  be  true, 
it  does  but  accentuate  the  point  before  us.  When 
we  laugh  at  the  valetudinarian  of  private  life,  we 
need  not  grudge  him  the  true  perception,  hidden 
sometimes  from  his  robuster  neighbours,  that  the 
human  body  is  an  organic  whole.  Similarly  in 
politics,  fear  of  reform  is  often  enough  far  more  than 
the  blind  panic  of  alarmists  for  what  may  happen 
to  this  particular  institution  or  that,  this  particular 
interest  or  that,  with  which  they  may  chance  to  have 
thrown  in  their  lot.  It  may  come  also,  in  worthier 
and  more  patriotic  form,  from  the  entirely  true  per- 
ception that,  in  matters  social,  to  act  upon  the  part 

1  Letter  on  the  Duration  of  Parliaments. 


CONSERVATISM  75 

is  inevitably  to  influence  the  whole,  and  that  no 
serious  reforms  are  circumscribed  in  their  effects 
within  the  horizon  and  control  of  their  authors. 
This  is  what  Burke  saw  from  the  outset  of  his  career. 
Again  and  again,  with  a  reiteration  which,  but  for  the 
varied  splendours  of  his  rhetoric,  would  be  wearisome, 
he  claims  that  he  always  looked  at  his  country  and 
its  institutions  as  a  whole.  '  The  diversified  bu  i 
connected  fabric  of  universal  justice ' — so  runs  his  de 
claration  to  the  electors  of  Bristol  in  1780 — '  is  wel 
cramped  and  bolted  together  in  all  its  parts  ;  anc 
depend  upon  it  I  have  never  employed,  and  I  never 
shall  employ,  any  engine  of  power  which  may  come 
into  my  hands  to  wrench  it  asunder.  All  shall 
stand,  if  I  can  help  it,  and  all  shall  stand  connected.' 
This  runs  throughout ;  and  its  result  is  natural 
enough.  It  led  him  to  magnify,  perhaps  beyond  all 
other  political  writers,  the  dangers  as  well  as  the 
difficulties  of  reform  ;  and  eventually,  we  must  add, 
to  think,  not  without  contempt  and  fury,  that  the 
radical  theorists,  in  the  darkness  of  their  fancied 
illumination,  were  grotesquely  ignorant  of  the 
magnitude  and  perils  of  the  task  to  which  they  had 
set  their  hands.  To  put  it  plainly,  they  did  not 
know  what  they  were  doing  ;  because,  in  their  con- 
cern for  man's  rights,  they  forgot  his  nature,  and  in 
their  raw  haste  to  reform  understood  neither  the 
complexity  nor  the  vulnerability  of  the  society  they 
were  reforming.    This  did  not  prevent  him  from 


76    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

saying  with  entire  sincerity  to  the  end  of  his  days 
that  there  was  a  time  for  reform.  He  never  went 
back  upon  that.  But  it  certainly  brought  him,  in 
his  later  years,  to  resist  and  denounce  wellnigh 
every  reformer  with  whom  he  found  himself  con- 
fronted. 

All  this,  however,  may  well  seem  so  far  from  con- 
vincing as  rather  to  provoke  a  question.    For  what, 
we  may  ask,  has  become  of  the  human  mind  which 
Burke    so   frankly   recognised   as    '  the    proximate 
efficient  cause  '  of  events  ?     Has  he  not  admitted  its 
initiative  ?     Has  he  not  said,  on  many  a  warning 
page,  that  it  can  even  work  havoc  with  civilisa- 
tion ?     If  so,  it  is  surely  not  rash  to  believe  that  it 
can  do  something.   And  if  it  can  do  so  much  as  even 
reform  a  representative  system,  not  to  say  carry 
through  a  revolution,  as  in  1688  it  did,  why  should 
it  be  thought  a  thing  impossible  that  radical  minds 
and  radical  ideals  should  build  up  the  democratic 
» state  ?      If  a   common   soldier   or   a   girl   at   the 
jdoor  of  an  inn  can  change  the  course  of  history, 
j  is  there  no  room  for  the  combined  energies  of  radical 
|  reformers  ? 

To  such  questions  as  these  it  is  not  easy  to  find 
a  completely  satisfying  answer  in  Burke.  He  recog- 
nises the  proximate  efficient  causation  of  the  human 
mind  so  explicitly  in  the  life  of  states  that  he  makes 
it  difficult  to  see  why  there  should  be  so  little  room 
for  it  in  even  thoroughgoing  reconstructive  work. 


CONSERVATISM  77 

He  can  speak  with  eloquence,  as  we  have  seen,1  of 
what  one  vigorous  mind,  confiding  in  the  aid  of  God 
and  his  own  fortitude,  can  do  in  averting  calamity, 
by  rallying  supporters  to  his  side.  Why,  then,  it  is 
natural  to  ask,  should  this  be  the  monopoly  of  the 
conservative  spirit  ?  Nay,  was  not  Burke  himself 
a  reformer  ?  '  He  was  no  enemy  to  reformation. 
Almost  every  business  in  which  he  was  much  con- 
cerned, from  the  first  day  he  sat  in  that  House 
to  that  hour,  was  a  business  of  reformation ;  and 
when  he  had  not  been  employed  in  correcting,  he 
had  been  employed  in  resisting  abuses  '  2 — this  is 
what  he  said  of  himself  in  a  speech  in  the  House  in 
1790.  And  the  best  illustrative  comment  on  his 
words  is  a  list  drawn  up  by  Buckle  of  the  measures 
of  reform  to  which  he  put  his  hand. 

1  Not  only  did  he  attack  the  absurd  laws  against 
forestalling  and  regrating,  hiiLJjy  advocating  the 
freedom  of  trade,  he  struck  at  the  root  of  all  similar 
prohiBTtiQjas.  He  supporteoTtnose^  Just  claims  of  the 
Catholics  which,  during  his  lifetime,  were  obstin- 
ately refused  ;  but  which  were  conceded,  many  years 
after  his  death,  as  the  only  means  of  preserving  the 
integrity  of  the  empire.  He  supported  the  petition 
of  the  Dissenters,  that  they  might  be  relieved  from 
the  restrictions  to  which,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Church  of  England,  they  were  subjected.  Into  other 
departments  of  politics  he  carried  the  same  spirit. 

1  P.  64.  a  Speech  on  the  Army  Estimates,  1790. 


78    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

He  opposed  the  cruel  laws  against  insolvents  by 
which,  in  the  time  of  George  in.,  our  statute-book 
was  still  defaced  ;  and  he  vainly  attempted  to  soften 
the  penal  code,  the  increasing  severity  of  which  was 
one  of  the  worst  features  of  that  bad  reign.  He 
wished  to  abolish  the  old  plan  of  enlisting  soldiers 
for  life — a  barbarous  and  impolitic  practice,  as  the 
English  legislature  began  to  perceive  several  years 
later.  He  attacked  the  slave-trade,  which,  being 
an  ancient  usage,  the  king  wished  to  preserve  as 
part  of  the  British  constitution.  He  refuted,  but 
owing  to  the  prejudices  of  the  age,  was  unable  to 
subvert,  the  dangerous  power  exercised  by  the  judges, 
who,  in  criminal  prosecutions  for  libel,  confined  the 
jury  to  the  mere  question  of  publication,  thus  taking 
the  real  issue  into  their  own  hands,  and  making  them- 
selves the  arbiters  of  the  fate  of  those  who  were  so 
unfortunate  as  to  be  placed  at  their  bar.  And,  what 
many  will  think  not  the  least  of  his  merits,  he  was 
the  first  in  that  long  line  of  financial  reformers  to 
whom  we  are  deeply  indebted.  Notwithstanding 
the  difficulties  thrown  in  his  way,  he  carried  through 
Parliament  a  series  of  Bills  by  which  several  useless 
places  were  entirely  abolished,  and,  in  the  single 
office  of  paymaster-general,  a  saving  effected  to  the 
country  of  £25,000  a  year.' 1 

This  is  a  notable  record,  and  in  the  light  of  it, 
as  supplement  to  his  general  doctrine  as  to  the 

1  Buckle's  History  of  Civilisation,  vol.  i.  p.  462. 


CONSERVATISM  79 

causation  of  the  human  mind,  it  is  the  most  natural 
thing  in  the  world  that  the  reader  of  Burke  should 
feel  inclined  to  press  the  question  why  the  radical 
reformers  who  followed  Price  or  Paine  should  be 
resisted  and  vilified,  when  they  were  only  doing 
their  best  to  carry  reform  into  the  political  con- 
stitution with  the  same  thoroughness  with  which 
Burke  himself  had  dealt  with  matters — slavery,  for 
instance,  or  freeing  of  trade,  or  economic  reform — 
not  less  important  to  the  happiness  of  a  people. 

This  question,  however,  is  not  without  its  answer  ; 
and  this  lies  along  quite  definite  lines.  It  turns^  in 
fact,  upon  the  two  closely  related  convictions : 
firstly,  that  a  civil  society,  just  because  it  is  a  highly 
developecTorganism,  is  peculiarly  vulnerable  ;  and 
secondly,  that  though  the  minds  and  wills  of  men  may 
play  their  part.,  and  that  part  far  from  slight,  in  the 
growth  and  conservation  of  states,  they  may  be  all 
too  easily  perverted  into  the  instruments  of  social 
disintegration  and  misery.  For  not  only  was  Burke, 
with  the  wide  outlook  of  a  student  of  history,  alive 
to  the  fact  that  nations  and  even  civilisations  have 
perished  in  the  past,  and  may  perish  in  the  future  ; 
he  came  to  believe,  especially  in  the  lurid  light  of 
events  in  France,  that  they  may  disintegrate  with 
an  incalculable  and  calamitous  rapidity.  It  is 
easy  to  say  that  his  fears  were  excessive  ;  easy  to 
contend  (in  the  light  of  what  has  happened  since) 
that  neither  England  nor  Europe  was  really  on  the 


80     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

brink  of  the  '  red  ruin  and  the  breaking  up  of  laws/ 
which  was  his  dream  by  night  and  his  spectre  by 
day  ;  easy  to  point  out  that  the  conjuncture  of 
conditions  which  precipitated  events  in  France  did 
not  exist  in  Great  Britain.  Yet  it  does  not  follow 
that  his  fears  were  theoretically  unreasonable.  For 
what  is  it  but  the  truth,  and  not  a  little  of  the 
tragedy  of  human  life  is  due  to  it,  that  all  the  slow 
and  hardly  won  results  of  organic  growth  may  be 
in  many  ways  undone  at  a  stroke  ?  It  is  so  in 
vegetable  and  animal  life,  when  blight  and  parasit- 
ism do  their  swift,  insidious  work.  It  is  so  with  a 
["human  character  which,  fashioned  by  the  fostering 
I  care  of  years,  may  be  precipitated  towards  declen- 
;  sion  by  a  single,  sudden,  grievous  lapse.  It  is  so  in 
commerce,  when  a  great  business,  built  up  by  years 
of  industry,  may  be  ruined  by  the  speculative  folly 
of  an  hour.  Is  it  not  so  also  in  the  life  of  states,  in 
which  the  sensitive  complexity  of  social  structure 
offers  to  the  turbulent  wills  of  their  members  oppor- 
tunities of  working  mischief  on  the  largest  scale  % 
For  it  is  not  to  be  denied  that  human  wills  may  assert 
themselves  in  what  Burke  regarded  as  a  fatally 
wrong  way.  They  may  shut  their  eyes  to  the 
experience  of  the  past,  and  scoff  at  the  teaching  of 
history,  as  Paine  and  Godwin  and  Bentham  did. 
They  may  glory,  as  these  men  gloried,  in  an  ignorant 
irreverence  for  ancient  institutions.  They  may 
prefer,  with  light  hearts,  to  fling  all  their  energies 


CONSERVATISM  81 

into  new  beginnings  ;  and  if  they  have  the  courage 
of  their  convictions,  they  may  proceed,  after  the 
fashion  of  the  men  of  1789,  to  realise  their  ideals 
forthwith,  if  need  be,  by  pike  and  guillotine.  It  is 
at  such  times  that  states  may  be  undone  by  the  very 
agencies,  the  wills  of  men,  which,  duly  restrained 
and  rightly  directed,  might  have  become  the  proxi- 
mate causes  of  national  strength,  stability,  and 
happiness.  This  was  the  fear  that  seems  to  have 
haunted  Burke  in  his  later  years.  His  conception 
of  society  as  organic  never  led  him  to  think  that 
constitutions  grow  like  plants  or  animals,  or  to  fail 
to  realise  that  political  parties,  and  even  individuals, 
can  leave  their  mark  on  a  social  system.  But  he1 
also  realised,  with  an  acute  perception,  that  inter- 
ference  with  a  social  system  is  one  thing,  and  the 
control  of  the  results  of  mlerlerence  another.  TofT 
many,  it  is  to  be  feared,  fail  to  recognise  the  depth 
of  the  distinction.  For  it  is  the  snare  of  all  reformers 
to  succumb  to  the  illusion  that  their  control  of  the 
movements  which  they  initiate  is  in  proportion  to 
the  energy,  honesty,  and  hopefulness  of  their  initi- 
ative. They  fail  to  make  allowance  for  the  extent 
to  which  the  life  of  a  nation  all  the  while  goes  on  its 
own  way,  not  of  course  uninfluenced  by  the  efforts 
of  politicians  to  direct  it,  yet  nevertheless  obedient 
to  forces  which  remain  imperfectly  under  control. 
Statesmen  have  before  now  enacted  a  Corn  Law — 
to  discover  after  many  days  that  they  were  starving 

F 


/ 


82     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

a  people  ;  or  passed  a  Poor  Law — to  leave  posterity 
to  find  out  that  they  were  pauperising  a  community. 
Or  a  company  of  merchants  have  established  a 
trading  company,  all  unaware  that  they  were 
annexing  a  dependency  or  preparing  the  way  for 
a  protectorate.  Or  reformers  may  press  forward 
radical  measures  till  they  have,  all  unwittingly, 
pressed  them  across  the  line  that  parts  reform  from 
revolution.  One  may  not  say  that  the  initiative  is 
easy,  but  it  is  sometimes  child's  play  as  compared 
with  the  control  of  what  has  been  initiated.  For 
there  is  a  chemistry  of  politics  as  well  as  of  labora- 
tories ;  and  the  new  combinations  of  human  ele- 
ments and  reagents  may  liberate,  if  not  create, 
unexpected  forces  such  as  even  the  most  far-sighted 
political  manipulators  cannot  foresee,  and  still  less 
control.  Beyond  a  doubt  Danton  and  Robe- 
spierre believed  they  were  reconstructing  the  French 
state  ;  what  neither  they  nor  the  collective  wisdom 
of  the  Convention  saw  was  that  they  were  unchaining 
a  spirit  which  was,  in  brief  space,  to  carry  them 
whither  they  would  not,  and  to  end  by  devouring 
them  and  their  following.  '  How  unknown  is  a 
man,  or  a  body  of  men  to  itself/  exclaims  Carlyle, 
moralising  upon  the  irony  of  Fate  that  used  the 
revolutionists  for  its  purposes,  not  for  theirs.  It 
was  no  abnormal  phenomenon.  It  is  a  common- 
place, because  it  is  a  common  experience,  of  all 
political  life  that  political  forces  seldom  observe 


CONSERVATISM  83 

the  limits  or  follow  the  forecasts  of  those  who  set 
them  in  motion. 

It  is  at  any  rate  in  reflections  such  as  these  that 
we  must  seek  the  explanation  of  the  distrust,  and 
even  the  terror,  of  all  root  and  branch  work  which 
at  once  illumined  and  darkened  the  later  post- 
Revolution  years  of  Burke's  life.  For  never  by 
the  methods  of  the  Jacobins,  nor  by  any  approxima- 
tion thereto,  was  it  possible,  according  to  his  life- 
long conception  of  human  affairs,  for  any  genuine 
amelioration  of  man's  lot  to  be  achieved.  The 
facts  of  human  nature,  the  constitution  of  a  people, 
the  laws  of  social  growth  were  all  against  it.  The 
thing  might,  of  course,  be  tried,  but  it  could  not 
be  done.  For  of  nothing  was  Burke  more  convinced, 
in  his  energies  of  reform  no  less  than  in  his  energies 
of  resistance  to  reform,  than  that  no  political  work 
could  stand,  nor  any  people  advance  by  a  single 
step  towards  happiness,  unless  reform,  if  reform 
must  needs  come,  was  cautious,  gradual,  reverent 
of  the  past,  appreciative  of  the  present,  and  ruled 
by  the  central  principle  that  the  actual  performance 
of  the  constitution,  whatever  its  defects,  was  im- 
measurably preferable  to  the  untried  projects  and 
promises  of  radical  reformers. 

We  have  still,  however,  to  see  that  what  for 
these  reasons  was  judged  impracticable  was  likewise 
deemed  undesirable.  The  attempt  must  fail.  But, 
for  other  reasons  besides  the  certainty  of  failure, 


84     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

with  all  the  disasters  it  was  sure  to  carry  in  its 
train,  the  attempt  ought  never  to  be  made.  This 
is  a  point  of  vital  moment.  For  it  brings  us 
back1  to  the  fact  that  Burke's  conservatism  was 
begotten  not  only  of  the  analogies  of  organic  growth, 
nor  of  his  generalised  knowledge  of  men  and  affairs, 
nor  yet  of  his  fears  of  radical  '  architects  of  ruin/ 
but  of  his  religious  convictions. 

(b)  The  Undesir ability  of  Radical  Reform 

For  the  last  word,  and  the  deepest,  of  Burke's 
conservatism  has  not  yet  been  said.  If  it  were  so, 
his  political  doctrine  would  be  written  only  in  two 
chapters  ;  the  alarmist  chapter  of  fears,  and  the 
persuasive  chapter  which  would  convince  us  that, 
by  the  very  constitution  of  human  nature  on  the 
one  hand,  and  of  civil  society  on  the  other,  advance 
must  inevitably  be  slow  ;  fear  of  the  ruin  rash  wills 
may  work,  and  acceptance  of  those  actualities  of 
social  existence  which  come  fortified  by  the  analogy 
of  organisms,  and  accredited  by  the  wisdom  and 
experience  of  past  generations. 

But  Burke's  horizon  as  a  thinker  is  no't  thus 
limited.  He  moves,  as  we  have  said,  in  a  larger 
and  more  philosophical  orbit.  Nor  does  he  rest 
till  he  has  linked  on  his  conception  of  a  people 
to  those  presuppositions  of  sweeping  generality 
already  indicated — none  other  than  those  involved 
1  P.  14. 


CONSERVATISM  85 

in  the  assumption  that  the  course  of  history  and  the  ^ 
destinies  of  nations  are  guided  by  the  providence  of  / 
God,  and  that  therefore  the  constitution  of  a  state! 
is  ultimately  the  result  of  spiritual  forces  which  are  1 
eternal    and    supreme.    Writers    on    Burke    have 
rightly  dwelt  on  his  preference  for  the  historical  1 
method,  on  his  constant  appeal  to  the  experience  of  I 
men  and  nations,  on  his  fruitful  application  of  bio- 
logical   analogies    to    the    state.     And,    justifiably 
enough,  they  have  on  these  grounds  enrolled  him  in 
the  ranks  of  inductive  historical  thinkers.1    But  the 
truth  is  (as  we  have  already  ventured  to  suggest) 
that,  in  the  last  resort,  his  method  is  deductive. 
What  else  can  be  said  of  a  thinker  who  not  only 
avows  a  passionate  theistic  creed,  but  applies  this 
creed  with  such  assiduity  that  neither  his  conser- 
vative faith  nor  his  conservative  fear  can  be  ade- 
quately understood  apart  from  it  ?     Nothing  can 
be  more  evident,  indeed,  than  that  Burke's  politi- 
cal teaching,  however  firmly  grounded  in  historical 
and   analogical    methods,  does   not  find   its   final 
explanation  in  them. 

This,  to  be  sure,  is  a  strong  statement.  But 
will  any  reader  of  Burke  condemn  it  as  too  strong, 
when  he  recalls  the  sustained  and  closely  reasoned 
passage — and  it  is  only  one  of  many  lesser  passages 

1  E.g.  Professor  Graham,  who  in  his  English  Political  Philo- 
sophy calls  the  Reflections  '  the  first  English  book  in  which  the 
new  Historical  Method  of  inquiry  and  explanation  is  employed,' 
p.  92. 


86    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

— in  which  this  linking-up  of  political  doctrine  to 
religious  faith  finds  its  fullest  expression.  It  comes 
in  the  context  of  the  Appeal  from  the  New  to  the  Old 
Whigs,  when  he  is  urging  the  characteristic  and 
highly  conservative  doctrine  that  it  is  the  situation 
of  the  individual,  far  more  truly  than  his  choice, 
that  is  the  arbiter  of  his  duties  : 
fi  Taking  it  for  granted  that  I  do  not  write  to  the 
•disciples  of  the  Parisian  philosophy,  I  may  assume 
|  that  the  awful  Author  of  our  being  is  the  Author  of 
|  our  place  in  the  order  of  existence  ;  and  that,  having 
I  disposed  and  marshalled  us  by  a  Divine  tactic,  not 
according  to  our  will,  but  according  to  His,  He  has  in 
and  by  that  disposition,  virtually  subjected  us  to  act 
the  part  which  belongs  to  the  place  assigned  us.  We 
have  obligations  to  mankind  at  large,  which  are  not 
in  consequence  of  any  special  voluntary  pact.  They 
arise  from  the  relation  of  man  to  man,  and  the  rela- 
tion of  man  to  God,  which  relations  are  not  matters 
of  choice.  On  the  contrary,  the  force  of  all  the  pacts 
which  we  enter  into  with  any  particular  person  or 
number  of  persons  amongst  mankind  depends  upon 
those  prior  obligations.  In  some  cases  the  subordinate 
relations  are  voluntary,  in  others  they  are  necessary 
j— but  the  duties  are  all  compulsive.  When  we  marry, 
jthe  choice  is  voluntary,  but  the  duties  are  not  matter 
fcf  choice.  They  are  dictated  by  the  nature  of  the 
situation.  Dark  and  inscrutable  are  the  ways  by 
which  we  come  into  the  world.    The  instincts  which 


CONSERVATISM  87 

give  rise  to  this  mysterious  process  of  nature  are 
not  of  our  making.  But  out  of  physical  causes, 
unknown  to  us,  perhaps  *  unknowable,  arise  moral 
duties  which,  as  we  are  able  perfectly  to  comprehend, 
we  are  bound  indispensably  to  perform.  Parents 
may  not  be  consenting  to  their  moral  relation  ;  but, 
consenting  or  not,  they  are  bound  to  a  long  train 
of  burthensome  duties  towards  those  with  whom 
they  have  never  made  a  convention  of  any  sort. 
Children  are  not  consenting  to  their  relation,  but 
their  relation,  without  their  actual  consent,  binds 
them  to  its  duties  ;  or  rather  it  implies  their  consent, 
because  the  presumed  consent  of  every  rational 
creature  is  in  unison  with  the  predisposed  order  of; 
things.'  And  the  whole  passage  (which  cannot 
further  be  quoted)  winds  up  with  the  words  :  '  If 
you  ask,  Quern  te  Deus  esse  jussit  ?  you  will  be 
answered  when  you  resolve  this  other  question, 
Humana  qua  parte  locatus  es  in  re  ?  ' x 

It  is  impossible  to  regard  this  as  other  than  one  of 
the  most  important  passages  in  Burke's  writings. 
The  more  so  because  it  is  only  what  we  might  ex- 
pect from  the  study  of  his  life.  For  religion  was 
from  first  to  last  so  central  a  fact  in  his  outlook  upon 
the  world  that  it  would  be  strange  indeed  if  he  were 
minded  to  leave  it  on  the  shore  when  he  embarked 
on  the  sea  of  politics.  It  is  needless  to  enlarge  on  this. 
His  own  avowals  are  decisive  :  '  We  know,  and  what 

1  Appeal, 


88    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

is  better,  we  feel  inwardly  that  religion  is  the  basis 
of  civil  society,  and  the  source  of  all  good  and  of 
all  comfort.' *  '  On  that  religion,'  he  declares  else- 
where, referring  to  Christianity,  '  according  to  our 
mode,  all  our  laws  and  institutions  stand  as  upon 
their  base.'  2 

Hence  we  may  expect  to  find,  and  indeed  it  would 
be  wonderful  were  it  otherwise,  that  this  theistic  faith 
not  only  colours  but  saturates  his  political  doctrine 
through  and  through.     Far  more,  indeed,  than  a 
reader  might  gather  from  the  many  wise  and  charm- 
ing pages  by  which  Lord  Morley  has  earned  the 
gratitude  of  every  student  of  Burke — if  one  may 
venture  thus  to  suggest  what  savours  of  criticism  of 
a  conscript  father  of  literature.     '  This  brings  me,' 
says  Lord  Morley,  '  to  remark  a  really  singular  trait. 
In  spite  of  the  predominance  of  practical  sagacity, 
of  the  habits  and  spirit  of  public  business,  of  vigorous 
actuality  in  Burke's  character,  yet  at  the  bottom 
of  all  his  thoughts  about  communities  and  govern- 
ments there  lay  a  certain  mysticism.  ...  He  was 
using  no  otiose  epithet,  when  he  described  the  dis- 
position of  a  stupendous  wisdom  "  moulding  together 
ijthe  great  mysterious  incorporation  of  the  human 
irace."     To  him  there  actually  was  an  element  of 
/  mystery  in  the  cohesion  of  men  in  societies,  in  poli- 
j  tical  obedience,  in  the  sanctity  of  contract ;    in  all 
I  that  fabric  of  law  and  charter  and  obligation,  whether 

1  Reflections.  2  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  iv. 


CONSERVATISM  89 

written  or  unwritten,  which  is  the  sheltering  bul-i 
work  between  civilisation  and  barbarism.  When 
reason  and  history  had  contributed  all  that  they 
could  to  the  explanation,  it  seemed  to  him  as  if  the 
vital  force,  the  secret  of  organisation,  the  binding 
framework,  must  still  come  from  the  impenetrable 
regions  beyond  reasoning  and  beyond  history.' 1 

In  one  particular  this  passage  is  unimpeachable. 
It  recognises  explicitly  enough  the  theistic  meta- 
physic  that  lies  behind  Burke's  politics.  But  why 
should  this  be  regarded  as  '  a  really  singular  trait  ?  ' 
Practicality  and  religious  faith  are  not  necessarily 
divorced.  Grant  that  to  many  minds  theism  and 
politics  lie  far  apart,  and  that  from  some  minds  the 
theism  has  vanished.  Yet  these  two  classes  do  not 
exhaust  the  universe  of  political  discourse.  Cer- 
tainly the  philosophers  of  history,  both  in  France 
and  Germany,  have  for  the  most  part  regarded  it  as 
neither  singular  nor  impossible  to  find  a  place  for 
Divine  agency  in  human  affairs.  And,  apart  from 
them,  what  are  we  to  say  of  Plato,  Coleridge,  Hegel, 
Carlyle,  Mazzini,  and  T.  H.  Green  ?  They  are  diverse 
enough,  and  their  diversity  makes  it  all  the  more 
striking  that  they  are  at  one  in  being  constrained, 
by  such  light  of  reason  as  was  in  them,  to  discern  in 
the  political  life  of  nations  the  action  of  more  than 
merely  secular  forces.  None  of  these,  hardly  even 
Carlyle,  was  much  in  love  with  '  the  impenetrable 

1  Burke  in  •  English  Men  of  Letters,'  p.  165. 


90       POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

regions  beyond  reasoning,'  if  there  be  such.  None 
of  them  ever  doubted  that  Reason  assured  him  that 
society  rests  on  spiritual,  foundations.  To  ignore 
this  would  be  to  dismiss  spiritual  idealism  without 
a  hearing. 

Similarly  with  Burke.  The  vision  of  God,  the 
faith  in  '  stupendous  wisdom,'  the  belief  in  a  '  Divine 
tactic  '  in  history  were  inwoven  with  his  whole  inter- 
pretation of  experience  and  outlook  on  the  world. 
And  though,  being  neither  theologian  nor  meta- 
physician, he  never  dreamed  of  proving  these  con- 
victions (therein,  no  doubt,  disclosing  his  limits  as 
a  thinker),  this  does  not  touch  the  fact  that  he  carried 
them  with  him,  with  a  passionate  insistence,  into 
his  politics.  Apart  from  them  his  thought  and  his 
utterance  are  in  large  measure  unintelligible. 

This  becomes  evident  when  we  recall  the  intensity 
of  his  antipathy  to  radical  reform.  For  his  con- 
tention here  is  not  merely  that  reformers  can  do 
little  to  construct,  however  easy  they  may  find  it 
to  destroy,  but  that,  beyond  comparatively  narrow 
limits,  they  ought  not  to  try.  The  limitations  he 
would  lay  upon  them  are  more  than  those  imposed 
by  the  practical  difficulties  and  dangers  of  their 
attempts.  They  are  moral  and  religious.  They 
arise  from  the  fact  that  '  the  place  of  every  man 
determines  his  duty,'  and  that  these  duties  of  one's 
station  are  to  be  accepted,  not  because  we  cannot, 
if  we  will,  revolt  against  them,  but  because  in  respect 


CONSERVATISM  91 

of  the  fundamental  relationships  at  any  rate,  we  have 
been  '  disposed  and  marshalled  by  a  Divine  tactic/ 
and  thereby  '  virtually  subjected  to  act  the  part 
which  belongs  to  the  place  assigned  us.'  Few  writers 
have  gone  further  than  Burke  in  this  direction. 
Almost,  at  times,  he  would  persuade  us  that  it  is  a 
sin  to  lay  a  finger  on  the  ark  of  the  constitution. 
He  tells  us  that '  duties  are  not  voluntary  '  :  he  adds 
that '  duty  and  will  are  even  contradictory  terms  '  ;  * 
and  though  we  may  quarrel  with  the  ethical  ter- 
minology, it  is  none  the  less  well  fitted  to  emphasise 
the  rigour  of  the  restraints  of  moral  and  political, 
which  are  also  for  him  those  of  religious,  obligation. 
Nor  is  this  a  merely  general  attitude.  On  the  con- 
trary it  determines  his  position  in  respect  of  specific 
questions  of  the  first  magnitude.  We  may  take 
these,  briefly,  in  turn,  and  first  that  reverence  for 
the  past  which  is  perhaps  the  characteristic  of  Burke's 
writings  best  known  to  the  general  reader. 

1  Appeal. 


CHAPTER   VI 

THE   WISDOM   OF   OUR  ANCESTORS 

In  nothing  is  Burke  more  pre-eminently  in  harmony 
with  the  spirit  of  the  nineteenth  century  than  in  that 
reverence  for  the  past,  for  lack  of  which  the  writers 
of  the  eighteenth  have  been  severely  handled  even 
by  latter-day  radicals.  '  No  one,'  says  Mill,  in  his 
great  essay  on  Coleridge,  '  can  calculate  what 
struggles,  which  the  cause  of  improvement  has  yet 
to  undergo,  might  have  been  spared,  if  the  philo- 
sophers of  the  eighteenth  century  had  done  anything 
like  justice  to  the  past.'  Burke  at  any  rate  did 
justice  to  it.  His  very  name  is  a  symbol  for  reverence 
towards  all  that  is  old  and  venerable.  Who  has  not 
met  the  familiar  words  that  '  people  will  not  look 
forward  to  posterity  who  never  look  backward  to 
their  ancestors  '  ?  Who  fails  to  recognise  the  almost 
equally  familiar  declaration  :  '  We  fear  God  ;  we 
look  up  with  awe  to  kings  ;  with  affection  to  parlia- 
ments ;  with  duty  to  magistrates  ;  with  reverence 
to  priests  ;  and  with  respect  to  nobility  '  ?  And 
what  reader  can  forget  the  passages  which  come 
crowding  on  the  memory  in  defence  and  laudation  of 

92 


THE  WISDOM  OF  OUR  ANCESTORS      93 

prescription  ?     '  Prescription  is  the  most  solid  of  all 
titles,  not  only  to  property,    but,  which  is  to  secure 
that   property,    to    government.'     '  All    titles    ter- 
minate  in   prescription. '     '  Nor  is  prescription  of 
government   formed   upon    blind   unmeaning    pre- 
judices— for  man  is  a  most  unwise  and  most  wise 
being.     The  individual  is  foolish ;  .  .  .  but  the  species 
is  wise,  and  when  time  is  given  to  it,  as  a  species  it 
almost  always  acts  right.' *     Nor  does  he  hesitate 
again  and  again  to  hold  a  brief  even  for  prejudice, 
which  indeed,  if  only  it  be  inveterate,  has  never  had 
an  apologist  to  equal  him.     '  Prejudice/  he  writes, 
J*  is  of  ready  application  in  the  emergency  ;   it  pre- 
viously engages  the  mind  in  a  steady  course  of  wis- 
?dom  and  virtue,  and  does  not  leave  the  man  hesitat- 
Mng  in  the  moment  of  decision,  sceptical,  puzzled, 
jand  unresolved.     Prejudice  renders  a  man's  virtue 
I  his  habit ;    and  not  a  series  of  unconnected  acts.  I 
'  Through  just  prejudice,  his  duty  becomes  a  part  of  i 
j  his  nature.'  2    He  even  goes  a  step  further.     Nothing 
is  easier  than  to  find  sentences  in  which  he  urges 
what  sounds  like  a  surrender  of  individual  judgment 
altogether  in  the  presence  of  principles  and  insti- 
tutions which  come   clothed  in  the  loyalties  and 
experiences  of  successive  generations.     Three  may 
suffice.     In  one  he  declares  himself  obliged  '  by  an 
infinitely   overwhelming   balance   of   authority,   to 
prefer  the  collective  wisdom  of  ages  to  the  abilities 

1  Speech,  May  7,  1782.  *  Reflections. 


94    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

of  any  two  men  living.' *  In  the  second  he  makes 
the  characteristic  confession  :  ■  We  are  afraid  to  put 
men  to  live  and  trade  each  on  his  own  private  stock 
of  reason ;  .  .  .  individuals  would  do  better  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  general  bank  and  capital 
of  nations  and  of  ages.'  2  The  third  is  even  more 
pronounced  :  *  Thanks  to  our  sullen  resistance  to 
innovation,  thanks  to  the  cold  sluggishness  of  our 
national  character,  we  still  bear  the  stamp  of  our 
forefathers.  .  .  .  We  know  that  we  have  made  no 
discoveries,  and  we  think  that  no  discoveries  are  to 
be  made,  in  morality  ;  nor  many  in  the  great  prin- 
ciples of  government,  nor  in  the  ideas  of  liberty,  which 
were  understood  long  before  we  were  born,  alto- 
gether as  well  as  they  will  be  after  the  grave  has 
heaped  its  mould  upon  our  presumption,  and  the 
silent  tomb  shall  have  imposed  its  law  on  our  pert 
loquacity.'  3 

It  is  needless,  however,  to  labour  this  point. 
These  passages  are  sufficient  to  justify  us  in  taking 
many  others  to  a  like  effect  as  read,  and  in  going 
on  to  inquire  into  the  grounds  upon  which  this 
reverential,  and,  as  some  might  think,  this  all  too 
deferential  attitude  to  the  past  may  be  said  to 
rest,  f  And  this  is  the  more  important  because  it 

/is  so  easy  to  surrender  to  the  notion  (not,  one  sus- 
pects, uncommon)  that  Burke  is  simply  the  preju- 
diced prophet  of  authority — the  authority  of  usages 

1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  in.  2  Reflections.  3  Ibid. 


THE  WISDOM  OF  OUR  ANCESTORS      95 

and  institutions  and  beliefs  that  stand  sponsored  by 
old  use  and  wont  and  the  wisdom  of  ancestors. 

This,  however,  would  be  a  flagrant  misinter- 
pretation. For,  if  we  are  to  characterise  Burke  by 
a  single  epithet,  that  epithet  would  not  be  apostle 
of  authority.  As  already  suggested,1  it  would  be 
apostle  of  '  prudence.'  Grant  that  the  appeal  to 
prescription  is  strong,  sweeping,  and  at  times  almost 
unqualified;  it  is  nevertheless  not  final.  It  does 
not  really  involve  the  deposition  of  that  reason 
which  he  declared,  as  we  have  seen,2  to  be  alone 
1  sovereign  '  in  all  matters  political.  For,  when  all 
is  said,  it  is  not  reverence  that  is  the  mother  of  the 
virtues  ;  it  is  '  prudence.'  And  where  this  virtue 
of  the  practical  reason  is  supreme,  there  can  be  no 
such  thing  as  the  surrender  of  the  judgment  in 
presence  even  of  the  most  venerated  authorities. 
That  this  holds  true  of  Burke  we  can  see  in  more 
ways  than  one.  We  can  see  it,  for  example,  in 
his  handling  of  precedents.  Of  course  he  is  fond  of 
citing  precedents.  One  of  the  greatest  of  his  pieces, 
the  Appeal  from  the  New  to  the  Old  Whigs,  suggests- 
this  by  its  very  title.  And  it  lies  on  the  surfa< 
that  he  assigns  to  precedents  a  value  which  was 
Tom  Paine  a  stumbling-block,  and  to  Benthai 
foolishness.  But  he  is  not  for  that  reason  to 
confused  with  those  lawyers  of  politics  to  whom  a 
precedent  is  a  solution.     '  Cases,'  he  says,  '  are  dead 

1  P.  38  el  scq.  5  I>.  42. 


96     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

things,  principles  are  living  and  productive.' *  For 
the  genuine  value  of  precedents,  on  his  view  of  them, 
lies  not  in  their  being  reproducible  in  the  letter, 
which  indeed  is  usually  impossible  in  face  of  changed 
circumstances,  but  in  their  serving  to  enlighten  the 
practical  judgment,  as  object-lessons  of  the  ways 
in  which  men  of  affairs  go  to  meet  their  problems. 
Nor  does  it  need  much  proof  that  the  man  whose 
practical  judgment  is  alive,  the  man  in  whom 
'  prudence '  is  truly  the  mother  of  the  political 
virtues,  is  at  the  opposite  pole  from  that  of  the 
precedent-ridden  lawyer  of  politics.  '  Legislators 
ought  to  do  what  lawyers  cannot.'  2 

The  same  line  of  thought  recurs  in  Burke's  esti- 
mate of  the  value  of  the  study  of  history.  He  loved 
history.  He  even  aspired  to  write  history.  But 
this  did  not  prevent  him  from  laughing  at  the 
shallow  partisans  who  would  degrade  history  into 
an  arsenal  of  controversial  weapons,  or  from  despis- 
ing the  pedants  who,  blind  to  the  incalculable 
combinations  of  circumstance,  expect  to  find  in  the 
past  ready-made  solutions  of  difficulties  which 
every  man  of  affairs  must  meet  for  himself.  '  Not 
that  I  derogate  from  the  use  of  history.  It  is  a 
great  improver  of  the  understanding,  by  showing 
both  men  and  affairs  in  a  great  variety  of  views. 
From  this  source  much  political  wisdom  may  be 
learned  ;    that  is,  may  be  learned  as  habit,  not  as 

1  Observations.  2  Letter  to  the  Sheriffs. 


THE  WISDOM  OF  OUR  ANCESTORS      07 

precept ;  and  as  an  exercise  to  strengthen  the  mind 
as  furnishing  materials  to  enlarge  and  enrich  it,  not 
as  a  repertory  of  cases  and  precedents  for  a  lawyer  : 
if  it  were,  a  thousand  times  better  would  it  be  that 
a  statesman  had  never  learned  to  read.' ■ 

Similarly  in  his  attitude  towards  the  authority  of 
great  names  or  venerable  institutions :  though  rever- 
ential to  the  verge  of  superstition,  it  is  not  slavish. 
He  never  abdicates,  nor  would  he  have  any  states- 
man abdicate,  his  rational  judgment.  '  Prudence 
in  new  cases/  he  says,  '  can  do  nothing  on  grounds 
of  retrospect. '  2  And  if,  as  in  some  of  the  passages 
cited  above,  he  counsels  a  self -distrust  which  is  not 
easy  to  distinguish  from  surrender,  this  attitude 
was  one  which  he  was  firmly  convinced  was  dic- 
tated by  reason  itself.  For  his  liturgy  to  the  past  i 
is  inspired  not  by  the  mere  love  of  bygone  things — / 
he  protests  again  and  again  that  he  is  no  antiquarian 
— nor  yet,  in  more  than  part,  by  the  sentiment  and] 
romance  that  gathered  round  all  that  was  old  and* 
venerable  to  a  mind  like  Scott's.  It  has  a  deeper, 
a  more  practical,  and  a  more  rational  root  in  two 
further  convictions  which  go  hand-in-hand  in  his 
scheme  of  things. 

(a)  The  one  of  these  is  that  every  institution,  I 
nay,  every  prejudice  that  has  long  held  its  ground,! 
is  a  deposit  of  experience — the  experience  which  I 

1  Remarks  on  the  Policy  of  the  Allies, 
1  Thoughts  on  French  Affairs. 
G 


98    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

the  many  minds  and  hands  of  successive  genera- 
tions have  been  hoarding  up  in  '  the  bank  and  capital 
of  nations,  and  of  the  ages.'  Here  are  his  words  : 
'  Then  what  is  the  standard  of  expedience  ?  Ex- 
pedience is  that  which  is  good  for  the  community 
and  good  for  every  individual  in  it.  Now,  this 
expedience  is  the  desideratum  to  be  sought  either 
without  the  experience  of  means,  or  with  that 
experience.  If  without,  as  in  the  case  of  the  fabri- 
cation of  a  new  commonwealth,  I  will  hear  the 
learned  arguing  what  promises  to  be  expedient ;  but 
if  we  are  to  judge  of  a  commonwealth  actually 
existing,  the  first  thing  I  enquire  is  what  has  been 
found  expedient  or  inexpedient.  And  I  will  not 
take  their  promise  rather  than  the  performance  of 
the  constitution.' 1  Nowhere  is  his  position  put 
with  greater  clearness.  Expedience  is  the  ultimate 
end.  So  far  his  face  was  to  the  future.  So  far  he 
was,  in  a  sense,2  a  utilitarian.  But  to  this  there 
are  two  qualifications  :  the  one — on  which  enough 
has  been  said — that  expedience  always  means,  in 
his  vocabulary,  what  is  expedient  for  a  people  as 
an  organic  whole  ;  the  other,  that  it  is  only  in  and 
through  the  long  and  gradual  process  of  social 
organisation  that  discovery  is  made  of  the  institu- 
tions and  the  principles  of  civil  and  religious  liberty 
whereby  the  expedient  can  best  be  realised.  Not 
that  he  ever  thought  '  the  performance  of  the 
i  Speech,  May  7,  1782.  *  P.  49, 


THE  WISDOM  OF  OUR  ANCESTORS      99 

constitution  '  to  be  faultless.  He  was  well  aware 
that  perfection  was  not  to  be  found  in  it,  nor  in  any 
other  human  contrivance.  No,  he  was  only  con- 
vinced that  with  all  its  corruptions,  to  which  he 
by  no  means  closed  his  eyes,  it  had  experimentally 
proved  itself  immeasurably  better  than  anything 
that  radical  reform  had  to  put  in  its  place. 

(b)  But,  then,  we  must  not  suppose  that  experi- 
ence, '  the  arguments  of  states  and  kingdoms  '  as 
he  called  it,  weighed  for  so  much  simply  because  TtTN 
ejoabodied  the  experience  of  ancestors.    There  was  I 
(the  further  reason  that  the  experience  of  a  people*/ 
|as  disclosed  in  t^e  nrmraft  nf  its  historyi  was  regarded/  \  / 
by   him   as   providentially   guided.     In   his  eyes   it 
was  nothing  less  than   *  the   known  march  of  the 
oro^nar^^piovidencc  of  GocL' *     Had  it  been  merely 
Isecular  experience,  it  would  have  been  much  ;   but 
as  experience  with  the  Divine  imprimatur,  it  was 
immeasurably  more. 

It  is  here  that  Burke  is  at  the  opposite  pole  to 
that  of  the  radicals,  both  of  his  own  day  and  of  that 
which  was  immediately  to  follow.  The  past  was 
nothing  to  them.  To  the  irreverent  soul  of  Paine 
history  was  nothing  but  a  horrid  spectacle  of 
4  ruffian  torturing  ruffian.'  To  the  practical  mind 
of  Bentham,  to  whom  the  '  wisdom  of  ancestors 
was  the  wisdom  of  the  cradle,  it  was  of  value  only 

1  '  The  rules  of  prudence,  which  are  formed  upon  the  known 
march  of  the  ordinary  providence  of  God.' — Regicide  Peace, 
Letter  el 


100     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

in  so  far  as  something  might  be  learnt  from  its 
follies  and  its  crimes.  Nor  was  it  enough  for  Burke 
to  escape  these  lamentable  limitations  by  insisting, 
as  Mill  did  at  a  later  day,  that  reformers  must  learn 
to  do  justice  to  the  past,  or,  with  the  evolutionists 
of  the  nineteenth  century,  that  past  and  present  are 
inseparable  phases  of  one  continuous  development. 
Nothing  could  satisfy  him  short  of  the  faith  that 
the  whole  drama  of  a  nation's  life  was  the  revelation 
of  a  '  Divine  tactic'  He  does  not  prove  his  point. 
He  does  not  dream  of  attempting  to  prove  it.  He 
made  no  claim  to  furnish  a  philosophy  of  history. 
But  there  can  be  no  doubt  at  all  that  it  was  an 
unalterable  conviction,  apart  from  which  his  pro- 
found reverence  for  the  past  can  neither  be  under- 
stood nor  justified. 

Hence,  too,  the  peculiar  passion  of  detestation 
which  all  too  freely  suffused  his  polemic  against 
the  radical  reformers  for  their  contempt  for  the 
lessons  of  history.  Not  only  were  they  setting  at 
nought  the  experience  of  their  species  ;  they  were 
guilty,  in  his  eyes,  of  a  kind  of  practical  atheism. 
Hence,  too,  the  ferocity  of  his  invective.  It  is  not 
politics.  It  is  not  toleration.  It  is  not  charity. 
But  it  is  intelligible.  For  he  who  habitually  sees 
in  the  constitution  under  which  he  rejoices  to  live 
nothing  less  than  the  handiwork  of  God,  will  cer- 
tainly be  more  tempted  than  his  more  secularly 
minded  neighbours  to  denounce  radical  reforms  as 


THE  WISDOM  OF  OUR  ANCESTORS     101 

1  prodigies  of  sacrilege.'  This,  of  course,  must  not 
be  taken  to  mean  that  he  stigmatised  all  radicals 
as  atheists,  though  the  word  flows  so  easily  from 
his  pen  as  almost  to  suggest  it.  On  the  contrdJy 
he  remarks,  when  assailing  Dr.  Price  in  the  Reflec- 
tions, that  the  signal  for  revolutions  has  often  been 
given  from  pulpits.  But  there  can  be  no  doubt 
at  all  that  he  regarded  radicalism,  whether  in 
pulpits  or  out  of  them,  as  both  in  its  principles  and 
methods  antagonistic  to  '  the  known  march  of  the 
ordinary  providence  of  God.' 

It  is  this  indeed  which  raises  one  of  the  most 
serious  difficulties  which  the  student  of  Burke 
encounters.  So  masterful  is  the  force  of  his  religious 
faith,  that  it  becomes  difficult  to  reconcile  his  fears 
for  the  future  with  a  faith  so  masterful.  For  if  the 
experience  of  the  past  bears  witness  so  convincingly 
to  Divine  plan  and  agency,  this  surely  might  seem  to 
carry  the  suggestion  that  the  political  theories  of 
radicalism,  especially  if  they  be  as  ill-grounded  as 
he  declares  them  to  be,  are  not  likely  to  seriously 
turn  aside  the  march  of  the  providence  of  God.  Is 
the  arm  of  omnipotence  to  be  shortened  ?  Is 
Divine  control  to  cease  with  the  eighteenth  century 
of  the  Christian  era  ?  Is  Whig  ascendency  the  one 
way  given  under  heaven  and  among  men  for  political 
salvation  ?  If  the  essence  of  religion  be,  as  it  has 
been  well  defined,  a  '  faith  in  the  conservation  of 
values,'  why  all  these  dire  forebodings  that  all  that 


102     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

is  most  precious  in  England,  and  even  in  civilisation, 
will  crumble  and  perish  before  radical  assault  ? 
These  are  questions  that  cannot  be  repressed.  Nor 
are  they  questions  which  it  is  easy  to  answer.  For 
if  Divine  agency  in  human  affairs  is  to  be  invoked 
at  all,  it  must  be  supposed  to  operate  continuously 
and  throughout.  And  if  it  be  affirmed,  as  by  Burke 
it  is  affirmed,  that  it  has  operated  all  through  the 
past,  so  that  its  achieved  results  are  the  object  of 
all  but  idolatry,  it  might  not  unreasonably  be 
inferred  that  it  would  need  something  more  deadly 
than  radicals  and  radical  ideals,  which  after  all 
Burke  himself  not  seldom  treats  with  contempt, 
to  plunge  the  future  in  a  godless  anarchy. 

Burke's    inferences,    however,    took    a    different 

|  direction.   *At  an  early  stage  he  had  come  to  the 

{conviction,  which  steadily  grew  upon  him  to  the 

|  end  of  his  days,  that  the  Revolution  was  something 

I  far  more  formidable  than  a  merely  political  move- 

!  ment.     In  its  inspiration,  in  its  leaders,  in  its  aims, 

!  he  believed  it  to  have  struck  an  unholy  alliance 

j  with  infidelity  and  atheism.     He  calls  it  'atheism  by 

establishment.' I   Nor  did  he  entertain  the  shadow  of 

a  doubt  that,  were  it  suffered  to  run  its  course,  it 

would  not  only  subvert  political  institutions  but  rob 

the  world  of  its  religious  faith.   And  whatever  he  may 

have  thought  of  the  avowed  theism  of  Rousseau  or 

Price  or  Paine,  of  which  he  cannot  have  been  ignor- 

1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  i. 


THE  WISDOM  OF  OUR  ANCESTORS     103 

ant,  it  certainly  did  nothing,  even  in  the  slightest 
degree,  to  qualify  this  forecast.  The  result  followed. 
His  religious  faith  in  the  providence  of  God  in  his- 
tory, which  we  might  expect  would  have  allayed 
his  fears,  had  an  opposite  effect.  It  intensified 
them.  As  the  manifest  object  of  revolutionary 
assault,  it  gave  a  deeper  and  more  menacing  signi- 
ficance to  the  radical  attack  upon  political  insti- 
tutions. For  it  is  never  to  be  forgotten  that  a 
religious  faith  was,  for  Burke,  far  more  than  '  the 
source  of  all  hope  and  all  comfort '  to  private  lives  ; 
it  was  also,  and  always,  the  foundation  '  upon  which 
all  our  laws  and  institutions  stand  as  upon  their 
base.'  This  must  be  already  evident ;  but  it 
will  be  more  evident  still  when  we  turn  to  his\ 
uncompromising  insistence  upon  the  limits  of 
Discussion  and  Toleration. 


CHAPTER   VII 

THE    LIMITATIONS    OF    DISCUSSION    AND    TOLERATION 

(a)  The  Limits  of  Political  Discussion 

There  is  much  in  Burke's  life  to  encourage  the  ex- 
pectation that  he  would  prove  himself  an  apostle 
of  free  discussion.  Few  men  of  his  day,  not  even 
Johnson,  indulged  in  discussion  more  than  he.  We 
know  from  Boswell  how  discussion  ranged  and  raged 
at  the  club  :  the  sound  of  it  re-echoes  still.  And 
none  of  us  can  forget  that  tribute,  wrung  from  the 
dictator  who  nightly  bore  all  down  before  him, 
though  to  be  sure  it  was  only  because  he  felt  himself 
below  par  when  he  made  the  admission  :  '  That 
fellow  calls  forth  all  my  powers.  Were  I  to  see 
Burke  now,  it  would  kill  me.'  Nor  were  these 
evenings  of  the  gods  limited  to  topics  political.  For 
though  the  keen  wits  and  good-fellowship  that 
gathered  together  at  the  Turk's  Head  were  in  a 
measure  restrained  from  the  audacities,  irresponsi- 
bilities and  levities  which,  among  the  illuminati  of 
French  salons,  as  well  as  in  the  obscurer  circles  of 
the  English  free-thinkers,  of  whom  Godwin  and  his 
friends  were  typical,  pushed  argument  and  epigram 


DISCUSSION  AND  TOLERATION       105 

freely  into  the  spiritual  world,  even  a  cursory  glance 
at  Boswell's  pages  is  proof  that  the  range  was  wide. 
And,  when  we  turn  to  politics,  we  have  already  seen 
how,  all  his  life  through,  Burke  could  not  deal  with 
any  question  without  pushing  it  far  into  the  region 
of  principles.  No  man,  it  is  safe  to  say,  ever  dis- 
cussed politics  as  he  did,  none  so  persistently,  none 
with  such  eloquence  and  penetration,  none  with 
more  determination  to  go  to  the  root  of  the  matter. 
In  his  later  years,  when  the  Revolution  had  still 
more  freely  opened  up  the  ways  of  utterance,  he 
could  hardly  discuss  anything  else  than  the  very 
foundations  of  civil  society.  Whatever  the  topic,  it 
was  always,  in  these  later  days  of  fiery  controversy, 
sure  to  return  to  that. 

And  yet  it  is  not  to  Burke  that  we  must  go  to 
find  the  case  for  freedom  of  discussion.  He  is  not 
to  be  classed,  in  this  respect,  with  Milton  or  Mill. 
Not  freedom  to  discuss,  but  the  limits  which  dis- 
cussion is  bound  to  recognise — this  is  the  central 
theme. 

This  was  doubtless  due,  in  part  at  any  rate,  to 
what  he  saw  on  a  visit  to  France.  For  he  had  gone 
over  to  Paris  in  1773,  and  had  seen  there  at  close 
quarters  the  spectacle  of  a  society  in  which  every- 
thing was  discussed — a  society  which,  to  use  Lord 
Morley's  words,  '  babbled  about  God  and  state  of 
nature,  about  virtue  and  the  spirituality  of  the  soul, 
much  as  Boswell  may  have  done  when  Johnson 


106     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

f  complained  of  him  for  asking  questions  that  would 
make  a  man  hang  himself.' x  The  impression  left 
on  the  reverent  spirit  of  Burke  was  indelibly  re- 
pulsive. And,  in  due  season,  though  not  without 
a  reinforcing  revulsion  against  similar  tendencies 
in  England,  it  bore  its  fruit  in  the  decisive  declara- 
on  :  'It  has  been  the  misfortune  (not,  as  these 
ntlemen  think  it,  the  glory)  of  this  age  that 
ery thing  is  to  be  discussed.'  2  00000J 

Why  did  he  think  so  ?  Why  did  this  protagonist 
in  discussion  thus  lift  up  his  testimony  against 
discussion  ? 

Partly,  one  can  see,  it  is  simply  that  familiar 
phenomenon,  the  practical  man's  impatience  of  end- 
less debate,  born  of  the  perception  that  the  zealot 
for  criticism  and  discussion,  in  his  fanatical  in- 
ability to  know  when  to  desist,  may,  by  the  assertion 
of  freedom  to  discuss,  fatally  obstruct  that  freedom 
to  act  which  is  of  the  essence  of  all  liberty  that  is 
not  to  be  volubly  barren  of  deeds.  Burke  has  put 
the  point  in  a  passage  which  might  with  advantage 
be  engraved  on  the  lintels  of  all  latter-day  legis- 
lative assemblies.  Is  it  because  it  is  so  well  known 
and  taken  for  granted,  that  it  has  been  so  seldom 
quoted  ?  '  I  must  first  beg  leave  just  to  hint  to 
you  that  we  may  suffer  very  great  detriment  by 
being  open  to  every  talker.  It  is  not  to  be  imagined 
how   much  of   service  is    lost  from  spirits  full  of 

1  Morley's  Bouseeau,  p.  130.  2  Reflections. 


DISCUSSION  AND  TOLERATION       107 

activity,  and  full  of  energy,  who  are  pressing,  who 
are  rushing  forward  to  great  and  capital  issues, 
when  you  oblige  them  to  be  continually  looking 
back.  Whilst  they  are  defending  one  service,  they 
defraud  you  of  a  hundred.  Applaud  us  when  we 
run  ;  console  us  when  we  fall ;  cheer  us  when  we 
recover  ;  but  let  us  pass  on — for  God's  sake  let  us 
pass  on.' *  Seldom  has  the  case  against  verbose 
obstruction  and  obstructive  verbosity  been  so 
forcibly  put. 

This,  however,  is  rather  a  question  of  common 
sense  and  tactics  than  of  principle.  It  is  a  different 
and  a  more  serious  matter  when  we  turn  to  the 
kind  of  discussion  that  takes  the  form  of  political 
casuistry ;  for  of  political  casuistry  Burke  has  not 
only  a  rooted  but  a  reasoning  suspicion.  Not  that 
he  could,  or  would,  rule  it  altogether  out.  Like  every 
student  of  history  and  every  man  of  affairs,  he  is 
well  aware  that  cases  occur — difficult  cases,  critical 
cases,  casuistical  cases,  in  which  it  seems  impossible 
to  do  the  right  without  doing  violence  to  some  time- 
honoured  obligation.  It  is  so,  clearly  enough,  in 
the  hour  of  impending  revolution,  when  men  are 
asking  themselves  fearfully  if  the  Rubicon  has  to 
be  crossed  ;  and,  far  short  of  this,  it  is  so  also  when 
the  honest  citizen  finds  himself  in  conscientious  con- 
flict with  the  behests  of  his  party,  the  policy  of  his 
country,   and  the  law  of   the   land.    None  knew 

1  Speech  at  Bristol,  1780. 


108     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

better  than  Burke  that  such  emergencies  must  be 
faced  and  dealt  with.  He  was  not  blind  to  the  fact 
that  even  revolutions  must  sometimes  come.  How 
could  he  be,  when  from  first  to  last  he  was  the 
pologist  of  1688  ?  How  could  he  be,  when  he  dis- 
ussed  the  whole  question  of  the  revolt  of  the 
merican  colonies  as  it  never  has  been  discussed  ? 
d  when  the  catastrophe  of  1789  burst  upon 
Europe,  least  of  all  men  did  he  fail  to  face  it,  and 
discuss  it  to  the  uttermost.  The  thing  he  feared  and 
hated  was,  therefore,  not  that  even  supreme  issues 
should  be  discussed,  when  events  had  forced  them 
to  the  front,  but  that  they  should  be  rashly  raised 
and  cried  upon  the  house-tops  by  irresponsible 
politicians  (or  those  he  took  to  be  such),  who,  without 
the  justification  of  dire  emergency,  were  ready  to 
raise  questions  that  went  to  the  roots  of  political 
allegiance.     This  was  the  accusation  he  fastened 

ton  the  radicals.  They  were  all  alike  in  his  eyes, 
traffickers  in  extremes  and  rash  dabblers  in  a 
pernicious  political  casuistry.  They  were  for  ever 
calling  in  question  the  fundamental  obligations  of 
civil  society ;  for  ever  preaching  up  the  rights  of 
revolution  ;  for  ever  arguing  in  ultimatums ;  for 
ever  eager  to  administer  the  extreme  medicine  of 
the  state  as  if  it  were  its  daily  bread.  This  was 
what  Burke  denounced  with  an  unsparing  invec- 
tive. He  had  a  horror  of  it  that  is  all  but  morbid  ; 
for,    in    his  eyes,  it  could  eventuate  in  only  one 


DISCUSSION  AND  TOLERATION       109 

result.     It  would  destroy  for  ever  that  unsuspecting/ 
confidence  in  the  law  and  the  constitution,  upon] 
which  all  political  stability  reposed.     It  would  leave 
nothing  that  was  not  to  be  called  in  question.    It 
would  habituate  men's  minds  to  the  thought  of  the 
violation  of  obligations  which  ought  never  to  be 
shaken,  except  when  the  worst  comes  to  the  worst. 
It  would  end,  to  use  his  own  pregnant  words,  by! 
'  turning   men's   duties   into   doubts.'     At   a   later  I 
day,  Mill  was  to  plead  for  all  but  unlimited  dis-J 
cussion  as  the  great  vitaliser  of  convictions,  and  asl 
the  one  adequate  security  against  'the  profound! 
slumber  of  a  decided  opinion.'     But  Burke  could\ 
see  little  of  this.    The  '  prpfrmn^  , filmy *^r  nf  »  de- 1  .  "" 
cided  opinion  '  was  so  far  from  carrying  any  terrors  I 
for  him  that  it  was  rather  welcomed  as  a  symptom! 
of  political  health.     ThjvHj^Rfi  fthnnlri  hg^gmf^-ftftn1 
victions,  and  convictica^sj^ijnejits^na^xeyen  that 
sentiments  should  p«««  ip*n  prejudi m  (if  the  pre- 
judices were  just)— this-wa^  tho  oondition  of  moral 
and    social    stability.     And,    by    consequence,    to 
shake~^Ehis  wholesome  settledness  of  mind  by  the 
doubts  and  discussions  of  political  casuistry,  was 
the  sure  path  to  the  undoing  of  the  State.     '  I  con- 
fess to   you,  sir,  I  never  liked   this  continual  talk 
of   resistance   and   revolution,   or   the   practice   of 
making  the  extreme  medicine  of  the  constitution 
its  daily  bread.      It  renders  the  habit  of  society 
dangerously  valetudinarian  ;  it  is  taking  periodical 


110     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

doses  of  mercury  sublimate,  and  swallowing  down 
repeated  provocatives  of  cantharides  to  our  love 
of  liberty.'  * 

Yet  this  is  not  the  whole  of  Burke's  case  for 
the  limitation  of  discussion,  for  the  passion  of 
his  protests  is  not  to  be  explained  merely  by  the 
fact  that  his  conservative  instincts  and  convictions 
recoiled  from  calling  in  question  fundamental 
institutions.  It  turns  on  the  further  point  that 
these  institutions,  and  the  loyalties  they  evoked, 
were  always  regarded  by  him  as  the  work  of  that 
1  stupendous  wisdom  '  by  which  the  Disposer  of  all 
things  has  been  marshalling  the  human  race  not 
according  to  their  will,  but  according  to  His.  For 
from  this  it  followed  that,  as  soon  as  criticism  and 
controversy  touched  the  fundamentals  of  the  con- 
stitution, they  became  by  implication  an  attack 
on  that  faith  in  the  Divine  government  of  the  world, 
which,  as  we  have  seen,  was  the  foundation  of  Burke's 
political  religion.  For  it  is  characteristic  of  the 
religious  mind  to  resent  and  resist  assaults  upon 
its  settled  valuations  even  more  than  upon  its 
dogmas.  And  when,  as  in  Burke's  case,  these 
valuations  are  political,  two  results  are  apt  to 
follow — the  radical  onslaught  upon  venerated  in- 
stitutions comes  to  be  viewed  as  if  it  were  an  attack 
upon  religion  itself ;  and  sceptical  assault  upon 
religious  faith  to  be  reprobated  as  undermining  the 

1  Reflections. 


DISCUSSION  AND  TOLERATION        111 

basis  of  the  constitution.  Both  results  appear  in 
Burke.  He  resents  and  resists  radicalism  when  it 
would  push  discussion  into  constitutional  principles 
which  (he  thinks)  ought  never  to  be  called  in  question, 
because  they  stand  sponsored  not  only  by  experi- 
ence, but  by  Divine  wisdom  ;  and  he  measures  out 
short  shrift  to  atheists  and  infidels,  because,  by 
striking  at  religious  faith,  they  shake  the  foundations 
of  civil  society.  The  first  of  these  results  appears 
in  his  case  for  the  limitations  of  political  discussion  ; 
the  second  will  appear  when  we  turn  to  the  well-worn 
topic  of  toleration.  The  limitations  upon  it  are  not 
less  firm.  Few  great  thinkers,  indeed,  have  gone  so  ) 
far  in  using  incomparable  powers  of  discussion  in 
proving  that  toleration,  as  well  as  discussion,  ought  ! 
to  have  its  limits. 

(b)  The  Limits  of  Toleration 

There  is  no  writer  in  whom,  were  we  free  to  select 
some  passages  and  to  reject  others,  toleration  finds 
a  nobler  voice  than  in  Burke.  '  In  proportion  as 
mankind  has  become  enlightened,  the  idea  of 
religious  persecution,  under  any  circumstances,  has 
been  almost  universally  exploded  by  all  good  and 
thinking  men.' *  So  he  wrote  in  his  tolerant  Tracts 
on  the  Popery  Laws.  Nor  would  half-measures 
content  him.  Keenly  alive  to  the  distinction  \ 
between  the  persecution  of  an  ancient  faith  and  the  / 

1  Tracts  on  the  Popery  Laws,  c.  iii.  / 


112     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

more  excusable  suppression  of  new  opinions  such  as 
might  possibly  initiate  bitter  civil  dissensions,  he 
is  not  in  the  least  disposed  to  palliate  what  he 
calls  the  '  rotten  and  hollow  '  policy  of  a  '  preventive 
persecution  '  of  the  latter.  The  same  spirit  breathes 
in  other  passages  :  |  I  take  toleration  to  be  a  part 
of  religion.  I  do  not  know  which  I  would  sacrifice. 
I  would  keep  them  both.' *  And  in  the  spirit  of 
that  utterance,  he  was  ready  to  see  some  truth  in 
all  forms  of  religious  creed,  and  to  recognise  even 
superstition  as  '  the  religion  of  feeble  minds.' 
1  Toleration,'  he  elsewhere  declares,  in  words  that 
might  seem  conclusive,  *  is  good  for  all  or  it  is  good 
for  none.'  2  ] 

And  yeffhe  same  hand  which  wrote  these  catholic 
avowals  penned  also  two  other  sentences  which  have 
a  different  ring.  '  Against  these  '  (i.e.  infidels)  '  I 
would  have  the  laws  rise  in  all  their  terrors.  ...  I 
would  cut  up  the  very  root  of  atheism.'  This  is 
one  :  the  other  is  not  less  emphatic  :  '  The  infidels 
are  outlaws  of  the  constitution  ;  not  of  this  country, 
but  of  the  human  race.  They  are  never,  never  to 
be  supported,  never  to  be  tolerated.'  3 

Those  are  ferocious  sentences.  But  they  are 
not  to  be  read  on  that  account  as  if  they  were  an 
outburst  of  personal  intolerance  of  atheistic  or 
infidel  opinions  as   matter  of  private   conviction. 

1  Speech  on  relief  of  Protestant  Dissenters,  1773. 

2  Ibid.  3  Ibid. 


"\ 


DISCUSSION  AND  TOLERATION       113 

True  though  it  be  that  Burke  detested  atheism  and 
infidelity,  he  was  nevertheless  in  private  life  con- 
spicuously tolerant  in  matters  of  religion.  He 
hated  bigotry.  He  hated  persecution.  He  prided 
himself  upon  so  doing.  '  If  ever  there  was  anything 
to  which,  from  reason,  nature,  habit,  and  principle, 
I  am  totally  averse,  it  is  persecution  for  conscien- 
tious difference  in  opinion.'  Such  is  his  avowal. 
And  in  the  light  of  it,  and  the  story  of  his  life,  we 
need  not  entertain  a  doubt  that  had  he  believed 
atheism  and  infidelity  to  have  no  further  signifi- 
cance than  as  matters  of  private  opinion,  he  would 
never  have  called  upon  the  laws  to  rise  in  their 
terrors,  and  cut  them  up  by  the  root.  It  is  a  long 
stride  from  hating  opinions,  with  even  a  perfect 
hatred,  and  invoking  the  law  courts  to  extirpate 
them. 

But  this  is  precisely  what  Burke  never  could 
believe.  Theism  and  Christianity  were,  in  his 
eyes,  things  more  momentous  far  than  the  concerns 
of  private  consciences.  Not  only  was  man,  in  his 
psychology,  '  by  his  constitution  a  jreligious-animal,' 
and  not  only  was  atheism  '  against  not  only  our 
reason  but  our  instincts,'  religious  belief  was  (as 
we  have  seen)  a  central  fact  in  his  conception  of  the 
life  of  the  State  ;  '  the  basis  of  civil  society,  and  the 
source  of  all  good  and  all  comfort.' 1  '  On  that 
religion,'  we  have  already  heard  him  say,  referring 

1  Reflections. 
B 


114     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

to  Christianity,  '  according  to  our  mode,  all  our 
laws  and  institutions  stand  as  upon  their  base.'  * 
These  are  his  premisses,  and  in  due  course  comes 
the  conclusion,  drawn  with  an  unfaltering  confid- 
ence :  '  Religion  is  so  far,  in  my  opinion,  from  being 
out  of  the  province  or  duty  of  a  Christian  magis- 
trate that  it  is,  and  ought  to  be,  not  only  his  care,  but 
the  principal  thing  in  his  care  ;  because  it  is  one  of 
the  great  bonds  of  human  society.'  ■  And  should 
it  happen  that  this  magisterial  care  should  take  the 
form  of  visiting  the  terrors  of  the  law  upon  the 
atheist  and  the  infidel,  the  justification  must  be 
sought  on  the  public  ground  that  this  is  the  needful 

\ check  upon  a  peculiarly  insidious  and  deadly  form 
of  political  incendiarism. 

Burke's  position  here,  it  may  be  granted,  has, 
now  for  some  time,  happily  become  untenable. 
Of  all  methods  for  strengthening  the  religious  bond 
of  human  society  the  prosecution  of  free-thinkers 
is  the  most  forlorn.  Conviction  in  a  court  of  law, 
whatever  be  the  pains  and  penalties  it  carries  in 
its  train,  is  impotent  to  turn  the  atheist  into  a 
believer  ;  and  the  religious  faith  which  claims  as 
its  peculiar  glory  that  it  rests  on  the  spontaneous 
and  unconstrained  devotion  of  the  soul  to  God,  is 
not  likely  to  be  recognised  as  the  source  of  all  good 
and  all  comfort  by  seeking  the  ill-starred  alliance 
of  fines  and  imprisonment.     Nor  is  the  Christian 

1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  iv.  *  Speech,  May  11,  1792. 


DISCUSSION  AND  TOLERATION       115 

magistrate  to  be  envied  who  betakes  himself  to 
that  '  refutation  by  criminal  justice,'  which  Burke 
declared  to  be  the  refutation  that  the  writings  of 
Tom  Paine  best  deserved.  He  would  quickly,  in 
our  modern  world  at  any  rate,  find  himself  hewing 
a  Hydra.  The  crafty  and  dishonest  would  easily 
evade  him.  The  sincere  and  outspoken  unbeliever 
would  gain  the  dignity  of  the  martyr  for  conscience' 
sake.  The  sceptics  would  rise  in  protest  in  the 
name  of  honest  doubt.  The  constructive  thinkers, 
strong  in  their  faith  in  reason,  and  conscious  it 
may  be  of  the  magnitude  of  their  own  departures 
from  orthodoxy,  would  catch  alarm  at  the  substi- 
tution of  force  for  argument.  And,  not  least, 
society,  in  whose  best  interests  this  persecution  by 
prosecution  is,  in  Burke's  view,  justifiable,  would 
be  continually  plunged  into  all  the  disintegrating 
embitterments  of  those  conflicts  between  law  and 
private  judgment,  law  and  conscience,  law  and 
individual  reason,  law  and  liberty,  which  furnish 
some  of  the  most  miserably  memorable,  as  well  as 
glorious  chapters  in  human  history.  In  truth,  the 
case  for  a  toleration  wide  enough  to  include  even  the 
aggressive  atheist  and  the  obtrusive  infidel  has, 
under  the  hands  of  the  apostles  of  freedom  of  thought 
and  discussion,  become  so  strong,  and  almost  so 
much  a  matter  of  course,  that  the  wonder  grows 
that  a  mind  so  rational  as  Burke's,  and  an  experi- 
ence so  wide,  should  have  advanced,  and  reiterated, 


116     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

so  monstrous  a  doctrine  as  that  it  is  the  duty  of 
the  civil  magistrate  to  cut  up  the  root  of  atheism 
and  to  brand  infidels  as  outlaws  of  the  constitution. 

I  If  only  he  had  held  fast,  and  enlarged,  his  own  great 
declaration,  that  toleration  is  '  good  for  all  or  good 

I  for  none  '  ! 

There  is,  however,  an  explanation,  and  it  appears 
to  he  in  two  considerations. 

1.  The  first  is  that,  notwithstanding  all  his 
rationality,  Burke  never  adequately  recognised  the 
place  and  value  of  speculative  truth,  and  the  con- 
ditions of  its  pursuit,  in  national  life.  Though  his 
own  reason,  in  alliance  with  imagination,  was,  in 
the  political  sphere,  essentially  constructive,  this 
seemingly  never  suggested  to  him  that  free-thought 
in  its  larger  range  was  constructive  in  its  essence 
and  results.  We  have  already  seen  that  his  esti- 
mate of  '  modern  philosophers  '  was  far  from  flatter- 
ing ;  and  the  same  spirit  appears  in  his  belittlement 
of  the  English  deists.  '  Who,'  he  contemptuously 
asks,  '  born  within  the  last  forty  years,  has  read 
one  word  of  Collins  and  Toland  and  Tindall  and 
Chubb  and  Morgan,  and  that  whole  race  who  call 
themselves  Free-thinkers  ?  ' x  All  his  experience 
apparently  suggested  that  speculative  reason  makes 
for  the  disintegration  of  belief.  It  raised  questions  ; 
it  shook  the  unsuspecting  confidence  of  time- 
honoured  convictions  ;    it  turned  men's  duties  into 

1  Reflections. 


DISCUSSION  AND  TOLERATION        117 

doubts  ;  it  bred  l  refining  speculatists  '  and  danger- 
ous atheists  ;  it  led  to  Serbonian  bogs.  This  was 
what  he  had  seen  in  Paris  ;  and  this  was  what  he 
dreaded  for  England.  And,  against  it  all,  he  had 
no  faith  in  speculative  philosophy  to  set  as  counter- 
weight and  corrective.  He  had  early,  and  by 
proclivity  magnificently  justified  of  its  results, 
turned  away  decisively  from  the  speculative  to  the 
practical  life,  and  again  and  again  he  makes  haste 
to  disclaim  all  pretensions  to  be  a  '  philosopher  '  or 
1  professor  of  metaphysics.'  And  not  without 
reason.  For,  so  far  at  any  rate  as  appears  in  life 
or  writings,  he  had  but  little  acquaintance  with 
the  great  constructive  efforts  of  Greek  philosophy, 
and  still  less  with  the  philosophical  systems  of  the 
Continent,  which  indeed  were  still  far  below  the 
horizon  of  the  English  mind.  Neither  with  the 
Scottish  philosophers  (despite  the  passing  project 
of  refuting  Hume)  nor  with  the  English  moralists 
did  he  much  concern  himself  ;  and  if,  on  occasion, 
we  might  trace  the  influence  of  Locke,  it  is  the 
Locke  as  the  apologist  of  1688,  and  not  the  Locke 
of  the  Essay  on  the  Understanding.  In  short  he  had 
nothing  wherewith  to  meet  the  solvents  of  the 
'  French  philosophy  '  he  dreaded,  except  his  own 
reflections  upon  life,  fortified  by  a  wide  outlook  on 
history,  a  large  knowledge  of  literature,  and  a  com- 
prehensive experience  of  men  and  affairs.  And 
these  had  seemingly  convinced  him,  once  and  for 


118     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

all,  that  the  pursuit  of  truth  may  be  dearly  pur- 
chased, if  the  price  for  it  is  the  clash  of  controversy 
and  the  unsettlement  of  convictions.  '  I  will  not/ 
he  writes  in  a  significant  passage,  *  enter  into  the 
question  how  much  truth  is  preferable  to  peace. 
Perhaps  truth  may  be  far  better.  But  as  we  have 
scarcely  ever  the  same  certainty  in  the  one  we  have 
in  the  other,  I  would — unless  the  truth  were  evident 
indeed — hold  fast  to  peace  which  has  in  her  company 
charity  the  highest  of  the  virtues.' x  The  passage 
might,  on  a  first  glance,  seem  to  breathe  the  spirit 
of  toleration  ;  for  does  it  not  speak  of  charity  % 
But  in  reality  it  tells  in  the  opposite  direction.  For 
when  a  man  is  ready  to  sacrifice  truth  to  peace,  he 
is  not  likely  to  do  justice  to  that  assertion  of  freedom 
to  think,  even  at  risk  of  atheism  and  infidelity, 
which  the  pursuit  of  truth  inexorably  demands. 

2.  To  this,  however,  we  must  add  the  further 
point  that  the  beliefs  which  the  infidel  and  the( 
atheist  denied  were  never  viewed  by  Burke  as 
merely  religious  :  they  were  always  regarded  as 
politically  indispensable.  Rightly  or  wrongly,  he 
was  wholly  convinced  that  the  institutions  he  most 
valued,  however  strongly  buttressed  by  authority, 
prescription,  and  traditional  loyalty,  could  not  sur- 
vive the  disintegration  of  religious  faith.  /The  axe 
was  laid  to  the  root  of  the  tree  from  the  moment 
when  political  allegiance  was  divorced  from  those 
1  Speech,  Feb.  6,  1772. 


DISCUSSION  AND  TOLERATION        119 

religious  beliefs  and  sentiments  which  are  of  the 
essenoe  of  man  as  '  a  religious  animal.' 

This  is  the  ultimate  ground  of  his  intolerance. 
Convinced   that   the   religious   consciousness   of   a 
people  could  not  be  undetermined  without  shaking 
the  foundations  of  the  commonwealth,  he  was  not 
content  to  urge  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  states- 
man  to   foster  religion   by   Church   establishment 
and  comprehensive  toleration  of  all  religious  faiths. 
He  went  on,  in  an  evil  hour  for  his  reputation  for 
tolerance  and  charity,  to  erect  the  civil  magistral 
into  the  defender  of  the  faith  against 
atheists.     The  best  that  can  be  said  for 
within  his  limits,  he  was  tolerant  enouj 
a  cheerful  change  to  turn  from  these  fulminations 
against  freedom  of  thought  to  the  declaration  that 
all  sorts  of  religion  that  exist  within  the  State  are  to 
be  tolerated  because  *  there  is  a  reasonable  worship 
in  them  all.'  ■ 

Even  this  catholic  declaration,  however,  is  to  be 
understood  with  two  reservations  : — 

(1)  The  first  is  that  Burke  was  always  peculiarly 
suspicious  of  any  covert  introduction  of  political 
propagandism  under  the  mask  of  pleas  and  claims  for 
religious  liberty.  Of  this  he  furnishes  significant 
proof.  In  1773  he  had  supported  a  Bill  for  the  relief 
of  Protestant  dissenters.  He  did  this  on  the  just 
and  reasonable  ground  (among  others)  that  it  is  bad 

1  Speech  on  Relief  of  Protestant  Dissenters,  1773. 


:epuiarion  ior 
vil  magistrate 
t  infidels  and^   \ 
>r  him  is  that,  * 
Lgh  ;  and  it  is 


120     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

policy  to  make  difficulties  for  conscientious  and 
honest  dissenters  which  '  atheists '  may  only  too  easily 
evade.  '  These  atheists,'  he  says,  illustrating  his 
point  from  history,  '  eluded  all  that  you  could  do  : 
so  will  all  free-thinkers  for  ever.  Then  you  suffer, 
or  the  weakness  of  your  law  has  suffered,  these  great 
dangerous  animals  to  escape  notice,  whilst  you  have 
nets  that  entangle  the  poor,  fluttering,  silken  wings 
of  a  tender  conscience.' l  But  the  scene  changes. 
In  1792  he  opposes  a  similar  petition  from  the  Uni- 
tarians ;  not,  however,  because  he  had  changed  his 
views  on  toleration,  but  because,  rightly  or  wrongly, 
he  was  convinced  that  the  petition  was,  in  its  real 
impelling  motive,  a  political  movement  with  poli- 
tical designs  behind  it.  It  was,  in  short,  all  too 
closely  linked  with  the  militant  radicalism  and 
radicals  of  whom  he  was  the  irreconcilable  foe. 
His  line  of  argument  is  hardly  convincing  ;  and  a 
critic  might  suggest  that  it  is  not  less  intolerable 
that  political  hostility  and  conservative  fears  should 
develop  opposition  to  the  relief  of  the  religious 
conscience  than  that  the  religious  conscience  should 
become  politically  aggressive.  But  it  is  character- 
istic. Discerning  in  the  Petition  of  1792  a  veiled 
attack  on  the  constitution,  already  menaced  by 
the  spread  of  Jacobinism,  and  in  particular  on  the 
Church  of  England,  to  which  the  petitioners  were 
anything  but  friendly,  he  withstood  it  to  the  face, 

1  Speech  on  Relief  of  Protestant  Dissenters,  1773. 


DISCUSSION  AND  TOLERATION        121 

as,  on  his  own  avowal,  he  never  would  have  dreamt 
of  withstanding  it,  had  he  regarded  it  as  nothing 
more  than  a  movement  for  the  relief  of  aggrieved 
consciences. 

(2)  The  second  reservation  is  that  toleration 
-never  meant  for  Burke,  even  in  his  most  tolerant 
mood,  anything  approaching  to  abstract  religious 
equality.  He  was  ready,  as  we  have  seen,  to  tolerate 
all  religions  ;  he  was  willing  to  urge  relief  of  Non- 
conformist consciences ;  he  did  not  hesitate  to 
incur  bitter  odium,  and  even  to  sacrifice  his  seat, 
by  pleading,  with  an  extraordinary  persuasiveness, 
for  the  relaxation  of  the  penal  laws  that  weighed 
heavily  on  his  Roman  Catholic  fellow-countrymen 
in  Ireland.  But  there  he  stopped.  4  Dissent  not 
satisfied  with  toleration,'  he  once  said,  '  is  not  con- 
science but  ambition.' *  For  it  was,  in  his  eyes, 
ambition  and  not  conscience  that  grudged  the 
Church  of  England  as  by  law  established  either 
her  privileges,  her  national  dignity,  her  endowments,  i 
or  (we  must  add)  her  tests. 

To  understand  this,  however,  we  must  turn  to 
his  well-known  plea  for  the  political  value  of  re- 
ligion, and  for  Church  establishment  in  particular. 

1  Speech  on  the  Acts  of  Uniformity,  Feb.  1772. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

RELIGION  AND   POLITICS 

Burke's  political  religion  has  its  roots  deep  in 
three  convictions.  The  first  is  that  civil  society 
rests  on  spiritual  foundations,  being  indeed  nothing 
less  than  a  product  of  Divine  will ;  the  second,  that 
this  is  a  fact  of  significance  so  profound  that  the 
recognition  of  it  is  of  vital  moment,  both  for  the 
corporate  life  of  the  State  and  for  the  lives  of  each 
and  all  of  its  members  ;  and  the  third,  that  whilst 
all  forms  of  religion  within  the  nation  may  play 
their  part  in  bearing  witness  to  religion,  this  is 
peculiarly  the  function  of  an  Established  Church, 
in  which  the  '  consecration  of  the  State  '  finds  its 
appropriate  symbol,  expression,  and  support. 

On  the  first  of  these  convictions  it  would  be 
needless  to  enlarge.  Enough  to  reinforce  what 
has  been  already  said  by  a  single  sentence  which 
contains  the  sum  of  the  whole  matter  :  '  They  ' — 
he  is  speaking  of  both  reflecting  and  unreflective 
men — '  conceive  that  He  who  gave  our  nature  to 
be  perfected  by  our  virtue,  willed  also  the  neces- 
sary means  of  its  perfection.  He  willed  therefore 
the    State.     He    willed    its    connection    with    the 

122 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  123 

source  and  original  archetype  of  all  perfection.'  1 
It  follows  that  the  problem  how  to  unite  the  secular 
and  the  sacred  in  the  life  of  the  State,  much  as  it 
may  perplex  many  minds,  is  not  one  that,  in  its 
general  aspect  at  any  rate,  troubles  Burke.  As 
the  product  of  Divine  will  and  of  the  '  stupendous 
wisdom '  that  operates  throughout  the  ages,  the 
State  is  in  itself  inherently  and  inalienably  sacred. 
It  is  not  an  institution,  secular  in  its  nature  and 
then  made  sacred  by  an  '  alliance  '  with  a  Church. 
This  is  the  very  fallacy  he  rejects  when  touching 
incidentally  on  the  large  and  thorny  topic  of  Church 
and  State :  '  An  alliance  between  Church  and  State 
in  a  Christian  commonwealth  is,  in  my  opinion,  an 
idle  and  a  fanciful  speculation.  An  alliance  is  be- 
tween two  things  that  are  in  their  nature  distinct  and 
independent,  such  as  between  two  sovereign  States. 
But  in  a  Christian  commonwealth,  the  Church  and  ^ 
the  State  are  one  and  the  same  thing,  being  different 
integral  parts  of  the  same  whole.'  2  And  this 
1  whole,'  this  State  in  the  larger  and  more  compre- 
hensive sense  of  the  word,  is  always,  in  its  entire 
constitution,  and  not  merely  in  its  ecclesiastical 
institutions,  however  important  and  august,  the 
result  of  that  '  Divine  tactic  '  which  presides  over 
the  evolution  of  a  nation.  It  is  needless,  however, 
to  labour  this  point  further.  For  if  civil  society 
does  not  rest  on  theistic  and   (we  may  add)  on 

1  Reflections.  2  Speech,  May  11,  1792. 


124     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

Christian  foundations,  if  it  be  not  vitalised  through 
and  through  by  the  spirit  of  God,  it  must  be  evident 
by  this  time  that  Burke's  political,  teaching  is  false 
precisely  where  he  most  passionately  believed  it  to 
be  true. 

But  if  this  be  fact ;  if  God,  Providence,  stupen- 
dous wisdom,  Divine  tactic,  be  of  a  verity  thus 
operative  in  the  growth  and  gradual  organisation 
of  civil  society,  it  is  not  a  matter  to  which  the 
citizens  of  any  State  can  afford  to  shut  their  eyes. 
On  the  contrary,  its  recognition  by  every  citizen, 
small  or  great,  is  fraught  with  results  of  momentous 
significance.  So,  at  least,  Burke  will  have  it. 
And  if  we  grant  his  premisses,  his  inference  is  un- 
impeachable. It  is  not  credible  that  the  citizens 
of  any  commonwealth  can  see  the  will  of  God  in 
the  history  of  their  country,  in  the  institutions 
under  which  they  live,  in  the  civic  functions  they 
discharge,  in  the  ends  to  which  they  give  their 
lives,  without  their  attitude  being  influenced  there- 
by. With  the  belief  that  'J>od  willed  the  State,' 
if  it  be  indeed  a  real,  and  not  a  merely  notional 
belief,  there  inevitably  comes  a  reverent  and  duti- 
ful, and  even  at  times  a  quietistic  spirit,  such  as 
can  hardly  be  expected  where  the  social  system 
is  regarded  as  begotten,  sustained,  and  sanctioned 
by  merely  secular  forces  and  a  merely  secular 
utility.  For  however  true  it  may  be — and  happily 
there  is  no  need  to  deny  it — that  even  the  most 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  125 

secularly  minded  of  citizens  may  love  his  country, 
respect  its  laws,  and  if  need  be  lay  down  his  life  for 
it,  there  must  always  be  a  difference  in  political 
motive  between  him  and  his  genuinely  religious- 
minded  neighbour.  For,  of  course,  political  motive, 
like  all  motive,  reflects  the  nature  of  the  object  that 
evokes  it ;  and,  so  long  as  this  is  so,  it  is  idle  to 
suppose  that  the  citizen  who  accepts  his  station  and 
its  duties  as  prescribed  by  the  supreme  object  of 
human  worship  will  not  be  profoundly  influenced 
thereby.  As  man  and  as  citizen,  he  will  most  cer- 
tainly be  different ;  and  there  are  no  differences 
between  man  and  man  that  go  deeper  than  differences 
in  constitution  of  motive. 

But  Burke  goes  much  further  than  this.     Not  p 
only  did  he  believe  that  religion  makes  a  difference  ;  | 
he  was  convinced  that  it  makes  a  better  citizen.  > 
And  the  peculiar  interest  of  his  writings  here  lies,  I    , 
not  in  mere  eloquent  generalities,  but  in  his  specifi-  / 
cation   of   the   quite   definite   ways   in   which   thel 
vitality  of  the  religious  spirit  must  influence  the) 
citizen's  outlook  on  the  world  of  politics. 

The  difficulty  of  doing  full  justice  to  him  here 
is  that  the  glowing  sentences  of  his  rhetoric  lose 
so  much  by  translation  into  the  cold  and  cut-and- 
dried  statements  of  abbreviated  exposition.  But, 
per  contra,  it  is  just  because  critics  are  apt  to  think 
eloquence  is  not  argument,  that  it  is  important  to 
note  how  definite  and  how  forcible  are  the  reasons 


126     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

which  here,  as  in  so  many  of  Burke's  pages,  under- 
lietbe  rhetoric.     First  and  central  is  the  bold  asser- 
lon  that  it  is  only  a  religious  consciousness  that 
can  appreciate  in  its  true  significance  the  persist- 
ence and  continuity  of  national  life.     This  sounds 
audacious.     But  on  no  point  is  Burke  more  insistent, 
one  passage  we  have  the  affirmation  that,  were 
the    religious    consciousness    destroyed,    'no    one 
t    generation    could    fink   with    another,'    and    '  men 
become  little  better  than  the  flies  of  a  summer  '  ; 1 
and  in  another  the  sweeping  prediction  that  *  the 
.^commonwealth  itself  would,  in  a  few  generations, 
j  crumble  away,  be  disconnected  into  the  dust  and 
-  /  powder  of  individuality,  and  at  length  dispersed  to 
v   all  the  winds  of  heaven.' 2    Words  can  no  further 
go.     If  these  be  true,  the  conscious  dependence  of 
the  human  on  the  Divine,  and  the  continuity  of  a 
nation's  fife  stand  and  fall  together. 

Not  that  Burke  was  unaware  that  there  are  other 
resources  by  which  generation  may  be  made  to  link 
with  generation.  '  Prescriptive  constitution,'  '  en- 
tailed inheritance,'  '  bank  and  capital  of  the  ages,' 
1  experience  of  the  species,'  and  other  phrases  of 
like  import,  are  all  of  them  conceptions  sugges- 
tive of  ways  in  which  political  continuity  may  be 
(sustained  and  fostered.  The  point  is  that  Burke, 
though  himself  the  prolific  author  of  such  phrases, 
is    convinced    that    more    is    needed.     They    may 

1  Reflections.  2  Ibid. 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  127 

suggest  that  the  national  life  is  a  legacy  :  they  do 
not,  or  at  any  rate  not  sufficiently,  suggest  that  it  is 
a  supreme  trust.  They  bear  witness  to  the  fact 
that  a  nation  has  a  history  :  they  do  not  enough 
convey  the  still  more  strengthening  reminder  that 
it  has  an  assured  leading  and  destiny,  in  the  light 
of  which  its  traditions  and  achievement  gain  an 
enhanced  significance.  For  it  is  never  enough  for 
Burke  that  social  organisms  should  be  thrust  for- 
wards to  an  astonishing  pitch  of  development  by 
the  mere  vis  a  tergo  of  natural  evolutionary  forces, 
which,  so  far  as  evolutionists  can  tell,  may  quite 
possibly  be  fortuitous  and  aimless.  He  craves  for 
more.  To  illuminate  the  struggles  of  the  past,  to 
dignify  and  intensify  the  responsibilities  of  the 
present,  and  to  guarantee  the  future  against  the 
decadence  and  defeat  with  which,  in  a  world  of 
turbulent  human  wills,  it  is  constantly  menaced,  it 
seemed  to  him  the  sheet  anchor  of  a  true  political 
faith  that  the  whole  great  drama  of  national  life 
should  be  reverently  recognised  as  ordered  by  a 
Power  to  which  past,  present,  and  future  are  organi- 
cally knit  stages  in  one  Divine  plan.  '  There  is  an 
order  that  keeps  things  fast  in  their  place ;  it  is 
made  to  us,  and  we  are  made  to  it,'  *  so  runs  his 
creed. 

Results  follow.     For  a  belief  such  as  this  trans- 
figures at  a  stroke  the  idea  of  the  service  of  the 
1  Speech,  May  7,  1782. 


128     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

State  ;  and  it  does  this,  he  tells  us,  especially  in  the 
case  of  '  persons  of  exalted  station.'  There  is  a 
paradox  in  Plato  which  declares  that  it  is  in  vain 
to  expect  any  man  to  be  a  great  statesman  unless 
he  cares  for  something  greater  than  politics.  And 
though  it  may  seem  foolhardy  to  apply  it  to  Burke, 
to  whom  politics  were  as  the  breath  of  his  nostrils, 
it  is  none  the  less  applicable.  For  both  thinkers  see 
the  pitfalls  that  all  too  obviously  lie  in  wait  for  the 
*  mere  secular  politician — the  absorption  in  affairs, 
the  greed  for  power,  the  sinister  promptings  of  self- 

r interest,  the  spirit  of  faction.  And  both  would  I 
look  for  remedy  in  the  same  direction — in  thatj 
purification  of  motive  that  springs  from  the  ele-j 
vation  of  the  vocation  of  the  statesman  into  nothing 
less  than  a  ministry  of  the  unseen.  '  All  persons 
\  possessing  any  portion  of  power,'  so  run  the  words, 
I  '  ought  to  be  strongly  and  awfully  impressed  with 

Ian  idea  that  they  act  in  trust ;  and  that  they  are 
to  account  for  their  conduct  in  that  trust  to  the 
one  great  Master,  Author,  and  Founder  of  society.' 1 
The  words  are  in  the  very  spirit  of  Plato,  if  we  do 
but  translate  the  language  of  a  theistic  faith  into 
the  reasoned  terminology  of  Platonic  metaphysics. 

But  it  is  not  to  '  persons  of  exalted  station  ' 
alone  that  this  line  of  thought  applies.  In  truth, 
it  never  applies  with  so  much  force  and  urgency  as 
in  democracies,  where  political  power  has  been  cut 

1  Reflections. 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  129 

up  into  minute  fragments  and  portioned  out  in  wide 
franchises.  For  it  is  just  the  wide  distribution  of 
political  power  that  may  disastrously  impair  the 
sense  of  individual  responsibility.  Burke  has  some 
weighty  sentences  here.  The  people,  he  points 
out,  are,  to  a  far  less  extent  than  are  princes  and 
other  persons  of  exalted  station,  '  under  responsi- 
bility to  one  of  the  greatest  controlling  powers 
on  earth,  the  sense  of  fame  and  estimation.  The 
share  of  infamy  that  is  likely  to  fall  to  the  lot  of 
each  individual  in  public  acts  is  small  indeed ;  the 
operation  of  opinion  being  in  the  inverse  ratio  to 
the  number  of  those  who  abuse  power.  Their  own 
approbation  of  their  own  acts  has  to  them  the  appear- 
ance of  a  public  judgment  in  their  favour.  A  per- 
fect democracy  is  therefore  the  most  shameless  thing 
in  the  world.  As  it  is  the  most  shameless,  it  is  also 
the  most  fearless.  No  man  apprehends  in  his  person 
he  can  be  made  subject  to  punishment.  Certainly 
the  people  at  large  never  ought :  for  as  all  punish- 
ments are  for  example  towards  the  conservation  of 
the  people  at  large,  the  people  at  large  can  never 
become  the  subject  of  punishment  by  any  human 
hand.' » 

Few  will  deny  that  in  this  passage  Burke  touches 
with  a  sure  hand  one  of  the  dangers  of  democracy. 
It  is  so  much  easier  for  human  nature  to  be  eager  to 
share  power  than  to  take  its  share  of  responsibility [ 

1  Reflections. 
1 


130     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

in  using  it.  Nor  would  it  be  difficult  to  point  the 
moral  by  reference  to  the  capriciousness,  or  the 
levity,  or  the  indifference  that  is  too  often  found  in 
the  democratic  electorates  which  have  come  into 
being  since  Burke's  day.  The  question  with  many 
is  to  find  the  remedy.  And  the  remedy  to  which 
Burke  would  have  us  turn  is  characteristic.  The 
nly  adequate  safeguard  against  these  dangers  of 
popular  power  is  to  be  found  in  the  vitality  of  the 
ligious  spirit  in  the  class  or  classes  whose  will  is 
w.  For  that,  and  that  alone,  can  bring  the 
itizen  to  realise  that,  in  the  giving  of  vote  or  the 
duties  of  office,  he  is  fulfilling  what  Burke  does  not 
hesitate  to  call  a  ■  holy  function.'  The  words,  no 
doubt,  must  sound  extravagant  to  secular  minds, 
to  whom  politics  altogether  is  nothing  more  than  a 
matter  of  most  mundane  business,  and  very  far 
indeed  from  being  '  holy.'  But  they  are  not  the 
less  on  that  account  significant  of  the  civic  import- 
ance of  religion  as  understood  by  one  of  the  greatest 
of  all  its  exponents.  Reverently  religious  in  his 
own  fife,  convinced  by  his  diagnosis  of  human 
nature  that  man  is  '  a  religious  animal,'  and  insistent 
always  that  religious  institutions  are  an  organic 
element  in  the  body -politic,  it  was  inevitable  that 
Burke  should  recoil  from  a  merely  secular  citizen- 
ship as  unequal  to  the  demands  and  burdens  which 
the  State  imposes  on  its  members.  Secular  minds 
may  reject  his  teaching.     To  them  it  can  only  seem 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  131 

a  devout  imagination.  But  they  can  be  in  no 
doubt,  if  they  have  read  his  pages,  that  to  leave 
this  aspect  out  would  make  his  political  message  a 
wholly  different,  and,  in  his  eyes,  an  impoverished 
thing. 

Nor,  perhaps,  is  it  rash  to  assume  that  the  vast 
majority  of  the  religious  world  would  be  in  sub- 
stantial sympathy  with  Burke's  insistence  on  the 
political  value  of  religion,  so  far  at  any  rate  as  we 
have  considered  it.  Presumably  all  religious  organ- 
isations, including  such  as  are  frankly,  and  even 
bitterly,  hostile  to  established  Churches,  unite  in 
the  aspiration  that  the  religious  spirit  may  permeate 
life,  of  which  political  life  is  not  the  least  part,  from 
end  to  end.  Even  those  who  protest  that  politics 
ought  to  be  kept  separate  from  religion,  and  religion 
from  politics,  must  be  aware,  no  matter  how  sharply 
they  distinguish  secular  and  religious  organisations 
and  their  work,  that  they  carry  their  religion  with 
them  in  the  constitution  of  their  motives,  as  these 
operate  in  the  performance  of  all  important  work 
done  by  them  for  the  world.  That  any  citizenXr 
should  be  religious,  and  that  he  should  not  be  influ-  ) 
enced  thereby  in  motive,  even  in  the  most  secular  / 
of  transactions,  can  only  mean  that  in  certain 
departments  of  life  he  is  not  religious.  Fullness  of 
life,  and  of  strife,  may  have  made  the  Churches 
many,  yet  one  must  do  them  the  justice  of  sup- 
posing   that   they   all  alike   desire   to   leaven    the 


132     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OP  BURKE 

entire  social  system  with  Christian  conscience  and 
Christian  charity.  And  if  this  be  so,  they  can 
hardly  fail  to  sympathise  with  the  spirit  of  Burke's 
teaching  as  a  plea  for  the  alliance  of  citizenship  and 
religion. 

Burke,  however,  as  is  well  known,  would  have  his 
readers  go  a  step  further.     Neither  the  sanctuaries 
of  the  heart  nor  the  sanctuaries  of  voluntary  Churches 
are  enough  for  him.     For,  as  he  found  the  Church 
of  England  in  possession  of  its  prescriptive  inherit- 
ance, material  and  spiritual,  he  insists,  with  all  the 
argument  and  eloquence  in  his  resourceful  treasury, 
that  it  ought  to  stand  as  a  recognition  of  religion 
by  the  nation  in  its  corporate  capacity.     Convinced, 
^as  we  have  seen,  that  civil  society  as  an  organic 
\  whole  is  a  sacred  institution,  he  pled  for  a  national 
I  and  visible  recognition  of  that  fact.     The  '  corpor- 
ate fealty  and  homage  '  of  the  State  to  religion  was 
to   him    simply   the   public    acknowledgment    that 
1  God  willed  the  State.'     And  this  general  principle 
was  backed  by  arguments  as  definite  as  they  are 
forcible. 
f     One  is  the  claim,  which  controversy  has  made 
\  familiar,  that  religion — and  not  least  because  of  the 
intimacy  of  its  connection  with  education — is  too 
momentous  a  national  interest  to  be  left  to  what  he 
calls  '  the  unsteady  and  precarious  contribution  of 
individuals.' 
^  Another  is  the  plea  that  the  clergy  of  an  estab- 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  133 

lished  Church  occupy  a  position  which  effectively 
strengthens  their  hands  as  upholders  of  morality 
and  moral  valuations.  Not  only  can  they  bring 
the  consolations  of  religion  to  the  hapless  and  I 
heavily  burdened  poor  ;  not  only  can  they  minister, 
no  less,  to  '  the  distresses  of  the  miserable  great '  ; 
they  can  also,  from  a  position  of  independence, 
such  as  he  thinks  is  not  enjoyed  by  a  clergy  directly 
dependent  on  popular  support,  instruct  '  pre- 
sumptuous ignorance '  and  rebuke  '  insolent  vice,' 
whether  in  high  estate  or  low.  '  The  people  of 
England,'  he  declares,  '  will  not  suffer  the  insolence 
of  wealth  and  titles,  or  any  other  species  of  proud 
pretension,  to  look  down  with  scorn  upon  what  they 
look  up  to  with  reverence  ;  nor  presume  to  trample 
on  that  acquired  personal  nobility  which  they  in- 
tend always  to  be,  and  which  often  is,  the  fruit, 
not  the  reward  (for  what  can  be  the  reward  ?)  of 
learning,  piety,  and  virtue.' *  And  it  is  but  an 
extension  of  this  democratic  demand  for  an  inde- 
pendent aristocracy  of  the  spirit  that  leads  him 
on  to  welcome  the  '  modest  splendour  and  un- 
assuming state,  the  mild  majesty  and  sober  pomp  ' 
of  religious  ceremonial,  and  to  justify  an  ecclesi- 
astical hierarchy  such  as  may  (to  quote  a  phrase 
that  has  become  familiar)  'exalt  its  mitred  front 
in  courts  and  parliaments.' 
A  third  point  is  that  it  is  when  a  clergy  enjoys 

1  Reflections. 


134     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

the  recognised  position,  and  the  financial  inde- 
pendence which  the  establishment  of  religion 
gives,  that  they  are  best  placed  to  resist  all  temp- 
tations to  yield  to  tyrannical  pressure  either  from 
above  or  from  below,  and,  by  consequence,  peculiarly 
well  fitted  to  stand  for  a  genuine  political  liberty. 
1  The  English,'  he  says,  c  tremble  for  their  liberty 
from  the  influence  of  a  clergy  dependent  on  the 
Crown  ;  they  tremble  for  the  public  tranquillity 
from  the  disorders  of  a  factious  clergy,  if  it  were 
made  to  depend  upon  any  other  than  the  Crown. 
They  therefore  made  their  Church,  like  their  king 
and  their  nobility,  independent.' * 

Nor,  finally,  could  he  regard  it  as  other  than  a 
good  application  of  public  money,  and  not  least 
in  the  interests  of  the  poorer  classes,  that  it  should 
be  devoted  to  religious  purposes.  He  puts  the 
point  with  unqualified  directness :  '  For  those 
purposes  they  (i.e.  those  who  believe  that  God 
willed  the  State)  think  some  part  of  the  wealth 
of  the  country  is  as  usefully  employed  as  it  can 
be  in  fomenting  the  luxury  of  individuals.  It  is 
the  public  ornament.  It  is  the  public  consolation. 
It  nourishes  the  public  hope.  The  poorest  man 
finds  his  own  importance  and  dignity  in  it,  whilst 
the  wealth  and  pride  of  individuals  at  every  moment 
makes  the  man  of  humble  rank  and  fortune  sensible 
of  his  inferiority,  and  degrades  and  vilifies  his  con- 
1  Reflections. 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  135 

dition.  It  is  for  the  man  in  humble  life,  and  to 
raise  his  nature,  and  to  put  him  in  mind  of  a 
state  in  which  the  privileges  of  opulence  will  cease, 
when  he  will  be  equal  by  nature,  and  may  be  more 
than  equal  by  virtue,  that  this  portion  of  the 
general  wealth  of  his  country  is  employed  and 
sanctified.' * 

Nor  does  it  in  the  least  shake  him  in  this  that 
the  Church,  thus  supported  by  the  general  wealth, 
should  have  its  own  tenets  and  tests,  and  that 
these  should  exclude  the  conscientious  noncon- 
formist. Invoking  the  Lockian  principle,  which 
no  one  is  likely  to  dispute,  that  a  voluntary  society 
can  exclude  any  member  she  thinks  fit  on  such 
conditions  as  she  thinks  proper,  he  transfers  the 
principle,  with  a  surprising  indifference  to  the 
significance  of  the  transition,  to  the  Church  that 
claims  to  be  national.2  It  is  precisely  on  this 
ground,  indeed,  that  he  argues,  in  1772,  against 
the  petition,  in  which  not  only  certain  of  the  clergy 
of  the  Church,  but  doctors  and  lawyers,  claimed  to 
be  relieved  from  subscription  to  the  Articles.  And 
the  fine  he  took  here  is  all  the  more  remarkable, 
because  he  was  far  from  thinking  that  the  Church 
was  perfect.  Both  Articles  and  Liturgy,  he  frankly 
admits,  are  '  not  without  the  marks  and  characters 
of    human  frailty.'  3    This  was,   of   course,  to  be 

1  Reflections.  '  Speech  on  the  Acta  of  Uniformity. 

■  Ibid. 


136     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

lamented ;  but  it  was  not  enough  to  precipitate  a 
change.  Against  a  change  he  urges  that  there  is 
no  real  grievance — none  for  the  petitioning  clergy, 
who  may  easily  find  pulpits  and  congregations  to 
suit  their  views  in  one  or  other  of  the  many  Churches 
that  are  tolerated  ;  and  none  for  the  taxpayer,  who, 
if  he  be  one  of  a  minority  who  dissent  from  the 
creed  of  the  Church,  is  not  to  be  supposed  to  sub- 
scribe to  the  creed  because  he  consents  to  pay  his 
tax.  Nor  has  he  much  difficulty  in  showing  that, 
in  suggesting  subscription  to  Scripture  as  substitute, 
the  petitioners  were  opening  up  as  many  difficulties 
as  those  they  wished  to  escape.  Some  test  of 
membership,  he  insists,  every  Church  must  impose  ; 
men  must  not  expect  to  be  paid  by  taxation  '  for 
teaching,  as  Divine  truths,  their  own  particular 
fancies.'  And  this  being  so,  he  would  rather  have 
subscription  to  the  Articles,  with  all  their  imper- 
fections, than  anything  that  can  be  put  in  their 
place. 

There  is  much  in  this  that  will  no  doubt  invite 
criticism  in  days  when  both  Church  establishment 
and  Creed  subscription  are  more  burning  questions 
than  they  were  then.  But  it  is  not  necessary  to 
embark  here  on  either  of  these  highly  controversial 
topics.  Enough  if  what  has  been  said  makes  it 
clear  how  far  Burke  carried  his  repugnance  to  any- 
thing that  savoured  of  the  secularisation  of  the 
State. 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  137 

For  it  is  not  Burke's  defence  of  Church  establish^ 
inent  that  is  the  central  interest  in  his  apologia  for 
religion  in  politics  ;  it  is  rather  the  grounds  on 
which  this  rests — grounds  which  will  appeal  to 
many  besides  those  who  stand  for  established 
religions.  Is  it  true  that  the  belief  that  God  has 
willed  the  State  is  fraught  for  citizens  with  these 
momentous  issues  which  Burke  ascribes  to  it  ?  Is 
it  a  fact  that  the  State  is  a  sacred  thing  ?  Is  it 
incontrovertible  that  the  trite  distinction  between 
secular  and  sacred  is  a  pernicious  and  false  dualism  ?, 
Is  it  the  case  that  religion  is  the  basis  of  civil  society  ? 
These  are  questions  that  go  deeper  far  than  the  vexed 
controversy  about  Church  establishments.  For  it 
is  not  the  adherents  of  established  Churches  alone, 
it  is  the  whole  religious  world  that  finds  itself  nowa- 
days in  the  presence  of  critics  and  assailants  more 
numerous,  more  formidable,  more  scientific  than 
the  atheists  and  infidels  of  Burke's  abhorrence  and 
denunciation.  For  the  nineteenth  century  has 
seen  the  advent,  not  to  say — for  not  a  few  would  say 
it — the  triumph,  of  naturalism.  And  in  political 
theory  naturalism,  of  course,  means  not  only  that 
the  social  organism,  like  other  organisms,  comes  to 
its  maturity  through  the  action  of  biological  laws, 
but  that  the  prolonged  process  of  struggle  and  sur- 
vival through  which  it  emerges,  finds  all  the  ex- 
planation available  in  the  operation  of  quite  secular 
conditions  and  causes,  possibly  in  the  last  resort 


138     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

mechanical,  but  at  any  rate  such  as  leave  no  room 
for  the  agency  of  any  final  cause  or  providential 
agency  whatsoever.  Nor  is  it  doubtful  that  any 
such  notion  as  that  the  course  of  history  and  the 
evolution  of  nations  are  '  the  known  march  of  the 
providence  of  God,'  would  receive  but  a  chilling 
welcome  at  the  hands  of  naturalism.  If  so,  the 
practical  inference  is  obvious.  Ill  would  it  become 
the  statesman  to  cherish  one  thought,  or  utter  one 
word,  about  a  -  Divine  tactic,5  '  a  stupendous  wis- 
dom,' a  '  Divine  Disposer,'  or  what  not.  Let  the 
will  of  evolution  be  done  !  Enough  for  him  to  be 
content,  as  the  naturalistic  thinkers  are  content,  to 
learn  from  experience  what  the  facts  and  forces  are 
that  are  thrusting  on  his  country  he  knows  not 
whither.  Enough  for  him  to  shape  these  facts  and 
control  these  forces  in  the  interests  of  the  public 
good,  or  whatever  other  end  he  can  find,  and  suffi- 
ciently believe  in,  to  vitalise  the  civic  will  to  strenu- 
ous service.  Nor  presumably  would  either  theo- 
retical or  practical  naturalism  resent  the  imputa- 
tion that  it  leads  to  a  thoroughgoing  secularisation 
of  the  State. 

Nor  can  it  be  denied  that  it  would  be  in  vain  to 

seek  for  a  refutation  of  naturalism  in  the  pages  of 

j    Burke.    He  does  not  prove,  he  never  dreams  of 

\   proving  that  man  is  a  religious  animal,  or  that  the 

\  object  of  religious  faith  is  real.     His  religion  is  a 

l  faith,  not  a  philosophy  ;  and  those  who  wish  to  find 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  139 

these  fundamentals  of  the  faith  made  good  by  proof, 
must  go,  not  to  Burke  but  to  the  theologians,  or  to 
the  idealistic  philosophers  who  are  not  afraid  to  give 
the  world  a  philosophy  of  religion.  And  yet  Burke's 
teaching  has  its  claims  upon  the  thinker.  It  sug- 
gests a  problem  which  is  theoretically,  as  well  as 
practically,  of  the  first  rank.  For,  by  the  passionate 
conviction  and  definiteness  of  statement  wherewith 
he  specifies  the  ways  in  which  the  vitality  of  the 
religious  consciousness  influences  the  attitude  of 
the  citizen  of  all  ranks  and  grades  towards  his 
station  and  its  duties — a  matter  on  which  he  could 
speak  with  the  voice  of  experience — he  prompts  the 
question  as  to  what  is  likely  to  happen  should  re- 
ligious belief  suffer  eclipse.  Will  that  consciousness 
of  imperious  political  obligation,  which  so  often  has 
had  its  root  in  theism,  survive  ?  Will  the  faith  that 
men  and  nations  have  a  destiny  no  less  assured  and 
divinely  guided  than  their  past  history,  still  play 
its  part  in  fostering  that  belief  in  ideals  in  which  lies 
the  nerve  of  political  struggle  ?  Will  an  unselfish 
devotion  to  the  public  good  still  persist  ?  Hardly 
can  it  be  denied  that  hitherto  the  resolute  and 
dutiful  civic  spirit  has  thriven,  not  only  in  illustrious 
instances,  but  amongst  masses  of  the  people,  in  close 
alliance  with  religion.  To  quicken  and  sustain  it, 
more  has  seemingly  been  needed  than  the  conscious- 
ness of  ties  to  home,  to  comrades,  to  neighbourhood,  to 
nation,  to  humanity.    The  appeal  to  altar  has  been 


140     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

as  potent  as  to  hearth.  '  It  is  in  the  form  of  imagina- 
tion,' says  a  writer  on  political  obligation,  who 
never  ventured  on  a  statement  till  he  felt  that  his 
foot  was  planted  on  experience,1  '  the  imagination 
of  a  supreme,  invisible,  but  all-seeing  ruler  that,  in 
the  case  at  least  of  all  ordinary  good  people,  the 
idea  of  an  absolute  duty  is  so  brought  to  bear  upon 
the  soul  as  to  yield  an  awe  superior  to  any  personal 
inclination.'  If  this  be  true,  how  is  the  gap  to  be 
filled  should  this  article  of  practical  faith  become 
in  the  eyes  of  '  all  ordinary  good  people,'  as  doubt- 
less it  already  is  to  naturalistic  scrutiny,  no  better 
than  an  imaginative  figment  best  relegated  to  the 
scrap-heap  of  past,  or  passing,  phases  of  meta- 
physical illusion  ?  For  the  strength  and  vitality  of 
motives  depends  ultimately  upon  the  objects  to 
which  they  attach  themselves,  and  by  which  they 
are  fed  and  fostered.  And  so  long  as  this  is  so,  it 
would  seem  something  of  a  venture  to  remove  a 
God,  a  *  Divine  Disposer,'  a  'Providence,'  a  'Divine 
tactic,'  from  the  human  horizon  without  finding 
some  substitute. 

This,  indeed,  seems  to  be  well  recognised,  for 
naturalistic  minds  do  not  revolt  against  political 
theism  without  putting  something  in  the  place  of 
the  deity  deposed  and  the  '  Divine  tactic  '  super- 
seded. Sometimes  it  is  the  Nation  which,  following 
a  French  lead,  they  set  on  the  secular  altar  of  civic 

1  Professor  T.  H.  Green. 


RELIGION  AND  POLITIC  141 

devotion.1  And  sometimes,  and  not  by  any  means 
only  amongst  avowed  positivists,  it  is  Humanity. 
Nor  is  it  to  be  doubted  that  both  are  great  and 
enduring  objects  to  which  the  minds  and  hearts 
of  men  will  never  look  in  vain  for  incentive  and 
support. 

This,  however,  is  not  a  statement  that  Burke  of 
all  men  would  have  been  likely  to  challenge.  There 
is  abundant  room  in  his  scheme  of  life,  as  we  have 
already  seen,2  both  for  the  nation  and  humanity. 
No  writer  in  our  language,  or  in  any  language,  is 
less  open  to  the  charge  of  underestimating  the 
strength  of  the  patriotic  motive.  To  this  we  need 
not  return.  But  then  it  has  to  be  remembered 
that  it  was  not  the  nation  as  a  merely  secular  in- 
stitution that  aroused  this  passion  of  patriotism,  but 
the  nation  consecrated  in  his  imagination  as  product 
and  instrument  of  the  Divine  will.  It  is  not  worth 
asking  whether  his  patriotism  would  have  survived 
the  destruction  of  his  theism,  because  in  his  mind 
the  two  things  are  one  and  indivisible. 

Similarly  with  the  larger,  though  far  less  close! 
knit,  object,  humanity:  Burke  was  not  blind  to 
it.  Despite!  his  denunciations  of  French  fraternity, 
he  never~Tailed,  as  we  have  seen,3  to  recognise  that 
his  own  country,  and  all  countries,  were  parts  of 
larger  whole.     But  this  larger  whole  was  not  th 

1  E.g.  Pearson  in  National  Life  and  Character. 
8  P.  23  et  seq.  »  P.  27. 


142     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 


umanity  of  positivism  or  naturalism ;  it  was 
y  the  great  mysterious  incorporation  of  the  human 
Irace  '  ;  and  the  mystery  that  encompassed  it  was 
not  the  mystery  that,  to  the  agnostic,  shuts  out  the 
faith  that  the  fortunes  of  the  race  are  shaped  and 
controlled  by  spiritual  forces,  but  the  mystery  which, 
however  dark  and  inscrutable  (the  words  are  his 
own),  is  still  compatible  with  the  belief  that  the 
course  of  civilisation  is  '  the  known  march  of  the 
ordinary  providence  of  God.'  Certainly  for  the 
mind  of  Burke  there  could  be  no  ultimate  rest 
in  the  idea  of  humanity.  How  could  there  be, 
when  it  was  to  him  of  the  essence  of  humanity, 
by  the  perennial  vitality  of  the  religious  con- 
sciousness, to  bear  its  witness  to  the  dependence 
of  the  human  on  the  Divine  ?  It  needs  no  words 
to  prove  that  if  man  be  '  a  religious  animal,'  if 
atheism  be  against  both  human  instincts  and 
human  reason,  as  Burke  declared  it  was,  '  hu- 
manity '  was  ill  fitted  to  be  offered  to  the  world 
as  a  substitute  for  God.  For,  though  it  may  need 
few  words  to  prove  that,  if  humanity  be  severed 
by  the  sword  of  science  from  divinity,  and  God 
left  out  as  but  an  ancient  idol,  the  apotheosis  of 
humanity  is  the  deposition  of  divinity  ;  it  is  not 
less  obvious  that  the  idea  of  a  humanity,  in 
every  individual  soul  of  which  the  belief  in  God 
is  eternal  and  ineradicable,  is  the  strongest  of 
all  securities   against  the  secularisation  of  human 


RELIGION  AND  POLITICS  l  U 

life.  Yet  nothing  less  than  this  was  the  creed  of 
Burke,  to  whose  profoundly  religious  spirit  the 
attempted  secularisation  of  history  and  politics  was 
nothing  less  than  a  conspiracy  to  denationalise  the 
nation  and  to  dehumanise  the  race. 


CHAPTER   IX 

GOVERNMENT 

Fierce  and  inveterate  as  is  Burke's  hostility  to  the 
revolutionists,  there  is  one  cardinal  point  upon 
which  he  and  they  are  at  one.  Both  he  and  they 
believe  that,  behind  the  struggles  and  the  flux  of 
politics,  there  is  an  objective  order  which  (to  revert 
once  more  to  Burke's  words)  holds  all  things  fast 
in  their  place,  and  that  to  this  objective  order  men 
and  nations  are  bound  to  adapt  themselves.  '  It 
is  made  to  us,  and  we  are  made  to  it.' 

For  the  radical  thinkers  of  that  day  were  neither 
unbelievers  nor  utilitarians,  but  dogmatists.  They 
dogmatised  the  natural  rights  of  man,  in  which  they 
saw  an  order  of  things,  not  made  by  man  and  never 
to  be  destroyed  by  man,  to  which  all  politics  were 
bound,  sooner  or  later,  and  sooner  rather  than  later, 
to  conform.  Nor  was  this  faith  shaken  ;  it  was  only 
put  to  the  proof  by  the  fact  that,  in  all  existing 
states — except  the  new  American  republic  and  the 
still  newer  French  experiment — these  eternal  rights 
were  ignored  and  outraged.  So  much  the  worse 
for  existing  states.  It  followed  from  this  that, 
when  these  radicals  came  to  theorise  on  government, 

144 


GOVERNMENT  145 

they  laid  its  foundations  in  the  rights  of  man  inalien- 
able, imprescriptible,  not  to  be  questioned  by  the 
sons  of  men.  This  was  the  one  way  of  political 
salvation.  For  whatever  government  could  or 
could  not  do,  it  remained  its  paramount  function 
to  enact  and  uphold  natural  rights,  with  as  firm  a 
faith  as  though  they  were  the  ordinances  of  the 
Most  High,  which  indeed  to  many,  to  Price,  for 
example,  or  Paine,  they  were. 

From  this  dogmatism,  however,  Burke  (as  must 
be  by  this  time  evident)  dissented,  and  his  words 
are  direct  and  explicit :   '  The  foundation  of  govern- 
ment is  there  ' — he  is  speaking  of  the  Reflections — 
'  laid,  not  in  imaginary  rights  of  men  (which  at  best 
is  a  confusion  of  judicial  with  civil  principles),  but 
in   political   convenience,    and   in   human   nature  ; 
either  as  that  nature  is  universal,  or  as  it  is  modi- 
fied  by  local   habits    and    social   aptitudes.      The 
foundation  of  government  (those  who  have  read  • 
that  book  will  recollect)  is  laid  in  a  provision  for ' 
our  wants,  and  in  a  conformity  to  our  duties  ;   it. 
is   to   purvey  for  the  one  ;    it  is  to   enforce   the* 
other.'  * 

Nor  does  the  interest  of  this  passage  He  only  in  its 
refusal  to  build  on  the  '  imaginary  '  foundation  of 
natural  rights.  Obviously,  in  its  appeal  to  'politi- 
cal convenience  '  and  '  human  nature,'  it  is  well 
fitted  to  carry  the  suggestion  that  the  writer  of  it 

1  Appeal. 
K 


146     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

had  repudiated  the  false  foundation  of  rights  only 
to  adopt  the  foundation  of  utility.  And,  in  a 
sense,  this  is  true.  We  have  already  seen  the 
stress  Burke  lays  upon  the  happiness  of  the  whole 
people  as  the  paramount  end  of  all  political  en- 
deavour. So  much  so,  that  it  might  easily  appear 
as  if,  here  in  his  handling  of  government,  he  had 
simply,  like  any  Benthamite,  taken  his  stand  on 
expediency,  and,  equally  like  any  Benthamite, 
quite  lost  sight  of  what  the  utilitarians  would 
probably  have  called  the  '  transcendental '  founda- 
tions of  his  political  creed  as  these  stand  written  in 
his  political  religion.  This,  however,  is  far  from 
the  fact.  The  foundation  of  government  is  not 
laid  in  utility.  And  this  will  quickly  become 
evident,  if  we  revert  to  his  attitude  to  the  dogmatists 
of  natural  rights.  For  in  holding  to  his  political 
theism,  with  a  faith  so  passionate  that  it  drove  him 
to  urge  the  persecution  of  atheists  and  infidels,  he 
never  laid  claim  to  any  immediate  revelation  of  the 
eternal  laws  of  justice  and  reason  at  all  comparable 
to  that  which  was  so  confidently  written  in  the  cut- 
and-dried  codes  of  the  rights  of  man.  He  was 
more  modestly  content  to  interpret  the  will  of  God 
as  written  in  the  gradual  revelation  of  his  country's 
history.  However  firmly  he  believed  in  a  divinely 
ordained  objective  order  that  holds  all  things  fixed 
p  their  place,  he  never  dreamed  of  dogmatising  a 
priori  as  to  what  this  objective  order  is  or  prescribes. 


GOVERNMENT  147 

The  very  attempt  was  hateful  in  his  eyes.  He 
preferred  to  consult  experience  as  unfolded  in  that 
long  and  gradual  process  of  historical  evolution 
in  which,  as  he  believed,  the  dispositions  of  a 
stupendous  wisdom  were  to  be  discerned.  This  was 
for  him  the  one  way  of  sober  thought  and  sound 
statesmanship.  To  take  the  other  path,  to  dog- 
matise abstract  codes  of  rights  as  if  they  were  a 
direct  revelation  from  Heaven,  and  then  to  pro- 
ceed to  realise  them  forthwith  as  if  history  and 
experience  had  nothing  to  reveal — this  was  the  way 
of  fanatics. 

But  if  this  divides  Burke  from  the  revolutionists, 
it  also  divides  him  from  the  utilitarians.  For  it 
has  always  been  what  some  folk  think  the  strength, 
and  others  the  weakness,  of  Benthamism  that, 
repudiating  the  uncongenial  alliance  of  Paley,  it 
stood  for  a  political  philosophy  that  was  unmiti- 
gatedly  secular.  It  has  ever  fought  shy  (to  say  the 
least)  of  metaphysics.  And  though  in  J.  S.  Mill 
(who  was  after  all  a  kind  of  heretic  from  its  faith) 
it  began  to  do  justice  to  the  past,  it  was  never  much 
concerned  to  interpret  either  past,  present,  or  future 
in  the  light  of  a  larger  and  more  cosmic  philosophy. 
On  the  contrary,  having  discovered  what  it  mistook 
for  bed-rock  in  its  ideal  of  a  Greatest  Happiness  of  a 
Greatest  Number,  it  was  well  content  to  build  on 
that  and  to  sink  no  deeper  shaft.  It  was  reserved) 
for  the  younger  Mill  to  try  to  prove — and  with 


148     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

indifferent  success — the  Benthamite  position.  And 
it  is,  of  course,  on  that  position  that  their  theory  of 
government,  and  much  else  besides,  stands  or  falls. 
It  is  here  that  Burke  parts  company  from  them. 
We  have  seen  that,  in  a  sense,  he  was  utilitarian — in 
the  sense  that  the  happiness  of  the  people  was 
always  his  paramount  practical  end,  as  it  was 
theirs.1  But  we  have  seen  also  that  his  conception 
of  a  people  was  not  theirs.2  Their  conception  was 
arithmetical ;  his  was  biological :  their  conception 
was  that  of  an  aggregate  of  units  working  for  the 
happiness  of  the  largest  possible  sum  of  units  ;  his 
was  that  of  an  organic  whole  :  their  conception 
that  of  a  community  in  which  '  each  was  to  count 
for  one,'  and  where  the  value  of  the  units  was  to 
be  estimated  by  nothing  but  susceptibilities  to 
pleasures  and  pains  ;  his  was  that  of  an  inequali- 
tarian  partnership  in  which  the  value  of  the  units 
varies  through  many  degrees  according  to  the 
station,  functions  and  capacities  which  are  assigned 
to  the  inevitably  unequal  members  of  every  civil 
society  by  '  the  discipline  of  nature  '  :  theirs,  in 
short,  was  the  conception  of  a  society  which  recog- 
nised no  higher  law  than  the  dictates  of  expediency 
construed  in  the  light  of  a  hedonistic  psychology  ; 
his  of  a  society  in  which  the  appeal  to  political 
convenience  and  human  nature  was  sufficiently 
strong  to  constrain  the  human  will  only  when  it 
1  P.  45.  2  P.  56. 


GOVERNMENT-  149 

understood  as  carrying  in  it  a  deeper  reference 
to  the  Divine  government  of  the  world. 

If  therefore  it  be  said — and  it  is  certainly  true — 
that  the  end  of  all  government  for  Burke,  as  for 
Bentham,  is  the  happiness  of  the  people,  this  admis- 
sion must  find  room  for  these  vital  differences.     For 
in  Burke's  eyes  it  is  no  part  of  the  end  of  government, 
because  it  is  wholly  at  variance  with  what  a  peoplej 
is,  that  the  inequalities  between  class  and  class  orl 
man  and  man,  should  be  reduced  to  a  minimum.  | 
The  point  he  singles  out  for  special  admiration  iir 
the  philosophers  of  antiquity  is  the  care  they  be- 
stowed   in    discriminating    the    various    classes    or 
orders  of  which  a  state  consists.     And  it  is  but  the 
same  thing  from  the  other  side  that,   of  all  the 
larger  ideas  that  move  the  political  world,  equality 
appeals  to  him  the  least;/ Political  equality  and  ' 
social   equality   were   alike    illusions   and   fictions. 
He  was  content  instead  with  that  moral  equality, 
that  *  true  moral  equality  of  mankind  '  as  he  calls 
it,  which  is  within  the  reach  of  all  classes,  because 
depends  neither  on  franchises  nor  wealth  nor  rank, 
but  on  the  happiness  that  is  to  be  found  by  virtuef 
in  all  condition^    And  though  he  stood  firm,  no 
man  firmer,  for  equality  of  civil  rights,  it  was  in 
the  conviction  that  these  were  the  just  and  neces- 
sary conditions  on  which  the  endlessly  varied  in- 
equalities of  capacity,   opportunity,   and  achieve- 
ment were  certain  to  emerge.    The  interests  of  the 


Us  ► 


150     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

people  were  always  paramount,  and  the  interests 
of  the  poor  were  second  to  none  ;  but  these  interests 
were  never  so  safe  as  in  a  sooial  system  which 
perpetuated  class  distinctions,  and,  we  may  add, 
never  so  much  imperilled  as  in  a  society  of  levellers. 
Burke  could  indeed  come  to  no  other  conclusion. 
It  followed  from  his  principles.  Grant  that  the 
people  means  the  organised  people  ;  grant  that  the 
organisation  of  a  people,  in  the  only  true  sense  of 
that  all-important  word,  comes  by  the  gradual 
evolution  of  a  nation's  life  ;  grant  that  the  course 
of  the  evolution,  '  the  discipline  of  nature,'  is  a 
sifting  process  through  which  a  society  comes  to 
be  differentiated  into  varied  ranks,  classes,  orders, 
vocations,  interests  ;  grant,  finally,  that  this  great 
historical  drama  is  religiously  accepted  as  '  the 
march  of  the  ordinary  providence  of  God ' — what 
else  can  befit  the  statesman  who  holds  to  the  happi- 
ness of  the  people  as  the  supreme  end  of  government 
than  to  do  his  best  to  perpetuate  class  distinctions 
rather  than  to  demolish  them  ;  especially  if  he  be 
convinced  that  the  march  of  the  levellers  leads 
straight  to  misery  and  ruin  ? 

This  may  prepare  the  way  for  the  further  question  : 

I  In  what  hands,  then,  is  the  trust  of  power  to  be 

^reposed  ?     And  for  the  answer  that  the  organ  of 

government  is  a  hereditary  monarch,  a  herec 

peerage    and    aristocracy,     and    a    representative 


GOVERNMENT  151 

chamber  holding  its  tenure  by  the  votes  of  an' 
exceedingly^ jg]fifit-«iedtrfO rate.  This  was  the  political 
constitution  Burke  found  at  work  ;  he  thought  it 
had  worked  admirably  well,  so  well  that  he  set 
himself  to  defend  it  against  all  comers  with  a  resource 
and  eloquence  which  have  made  him,  in  this  aspect, 
by  far  the  greatest  of  all  conservatives. 

Not  that  he  is  to  be  classed,  not  by  any  means, 
amongst  the  worshippers  of  kings.  He  looked  up 
to  kings,  he  would  have  all  men  look  up  to  them 
'  with  awe/  He  clothed  them  with  that  dignity 
which  all  that  was  ancient  and  august  always  wore 
to  his  historic  imagination.  And  he  was  far  from 
wishing  to  strip  them  of  real  power,  and  least  of  all 
as  intermediaries  of  foreign  policy,  admirably  fitted 
to  prevent  pernicious  foreign  intrigue  with  political 
factions.1  He  was  convinced  that  monarchy  was 
the  best  of  all  governments.  But  he  was  none  the 
less  minded  to  keep  kings  in  their  place.  Not  only 
did  he  brush  contemptuously  aside  those  '  old 
exploded  fanatics  of  slavery/  the  apologists  of 
Divine  right ;  he  spent  the  years  of  his  prime  (as 
we  have  seen)  in  resisting,  with  infinite  resource 
oy. rggfioning  and  rhetoric,  the  insidious  revival  of 
royal  prerogative  in  the  hateful  form  of  corrupt 
Georgian  influence.  Few  factions  in  the  State  have 
ever  had  to  stand  BO  mercile.-s  a  lire  as  '  the  king's 
friends '  of  those  fighting  years.    Nor  would  it  be  true 

1  Reflections.     Cf.  Observations  on  the  Conduct  of  the  Minority. 


152     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

to  say  of  Burke,  except  perhaps  in  his  chivalrous 
and  pathetic  tribute  to  hapless  Marie  Antoinette, 
that  the  throne  was  invested  with  that  glamour 
which  it  wore  to  the  romantic  imagination  of  Scott. 
There  was  a  practicality  about  him  that  prevented 
it.  Indeed,  we  even  find  the  startlingly  unflattering 
remark  that  '  kings  are  naturally  lovers  of  low 
company,'  1  with  the  still  more  unflattering  infer- 
ence that  they  need  a  dignified  and  well-paid,  even 
if  idle,  court  aristocracy  to  stand  between  them 
and  their  possible  '  flatterers,  tale-bearers,  para- 
sites, pimps,  and  buffoons.'  \  His  case  for  monarchy 
is,  in  fact,  historic  and  practical,  rather  than  senti- 
mental and  romantic.  It  rests  on  the  conviction 
that  a  hereditary  king  has  been,  is,  and  ought  to 
continue  to  be,  an  essential  element  in  the  pre- 
scriptive constitution,  '  the  keystone  that  binds 
together  the  noble  and  well-constructed  arch  of  our 
empire  and  our  constitution,' 2  and  on  the  generalisa- 
tion, for  which  surely  there  is  much  to  be  said, 
that,  even  granting — for  he  concedes  so  much — 
that  a  republic  might,  in  rare  cases,  be  justifiable,3 
it  ought  ever  to  be  borne  in  mind  that — as  Boling- 
broke  had  remarked — it  is  always  easier  to  graft 
democratic  elements  on  monarchy  than  any 
monarchical  element  on  democracy. 

On  this  ground  he  takes  his  stand  with  a  firm-. 

1  Speech  on  the  Economical  Reform. 

2  Speech  at  Bristol,  November  3,  1774. 

3  Reflections. 


GOVERNMENT  153 

ness  and  a  combativeness  that  know  no  faltering. 
If,  in  a  sense,  a  king  may  be  called  *  the  servant  of 
the  people,'  it  is  only  in  a  sense.1  Emphatically 
1  servant '  is  not  the  word,  if  it  be  taken  to  suggest 
that  like  a  menial  he  obeys  the  commands  of  a 
master,  and  were  removable  at  pleasure.  The 
King  of  England  at  any  rate  holds  by  another 
tenure.  He  is  '  a  real  king  and  not  an  executive 
officer.' 2  As  such  his  power  is,  and  ought  to  be, 
equally  real.  '  The  direct  power  of  the  King  of 
England,'  he  writes  (in  1791),  '  is  considerable.  His 
indirect  and  far  more  certain  power  is  great  indeed. 
He  stands  in  need  of  nothing  towards  dignity  ;  of 
nothing  towards  splendour  ;  of  nothing  towards 
authority  ;  of  nothing  at  all  towards  consideration 
abroad.' 3  Indeed,  it  was  just  because  he  knew 
how  great  could  be  the  real  power  of  a  Crown 
that  is  hereditary,  personally  irresponsible,  and 
firmly  established  since  1688  as  'the  keystone  of 
the  constitution,'  that  he  declared,  in  one  of  his 
latest  writings,  that  '  jealousy  of  the  Crown  '  is  an 
inherent  principle  of  the  British  constitution — a 
principle,  he  adds,  which  must  be  kept  '  eternally 
and  chastely  burning.' 4  No  one  did  more  to  keep 
that  flame  alight  than  Burke.  But  this  never 
touched  his  convinced  acceptance  of  the  principle 

1  Reflections. 

*  Letter  to  a  Member  of  the  National  Assembly. 
■  Ibid. 

*  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  iv. 


154     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

that  the  king  holds  his  place  of  dignity  and  power, 
not  indeed  in  defiance  of  his  people — for  had  not 
the  people  in  1688  interfered  with  the  succession  ? 
— but,  still,  independently  of  them,  inasmuch  as  his 
tenure  is  indubitably  hereditary,  and  such  as  could 
only  by  a  gross  abuse  of  words  and  facts  be  described 
as  dependent  on  the  choice  of  his  subjects.  To 
argument  he  adds  derision,  to  derision  contempt, 
and  to  contempt  invective,  in  his  zeal  to  convict 
Dr.  Richard  Price  and  the  other  '  gentlemen  of  the 
society  for  revolutions '  of  talking  a  '  confused 
jargon  '  ;  because,  though  '  they  had  not  a  vote  for 
a  king  amongst  them,'  they  made  bold  to  claim  the 
right  '  to  choose  their  own  governors,'  and  '  to 
cashier  them  for  misconduct.'  Whether  the  con- 
stitutional history  that  lay  behind  his  diatribes 
against  Price  and  his  following  was  sound  is  a 
question  on  which  we  need  not  enter.  He  was 
aware  himself  that  he  was  writing  as  combatant, 
as  advocate,  rather  than  as  judge.  Enough  that 
the  controversy  makes  it  sufficiently  clear  that  the 
Whig  respect  for  government  by  consent  never 
brought  him  within  measurable  distance  of  the 
damnable  heresy  that  the  Crown  was,  or  ought  to 
be,  elective.  It  is  an  interesting  exercise  for 
students  of  Constitutional  Law  to  follow  the  plead- 
ings of  his  arguments,  perhaps  not  quite  convincing, 
that  1688  was  a  revolution  *  not  made  but  prevented,' 
\  and  that  the  substitution  of  William  for  James  was 


GOVERNMENT  ir,r, 

carefully  carried  through  as  a  necessary  deviation 
which  was  never  meant  to  be  the  basis  of  a  general 
principle.1 

The  same  whole-hearted  acceptance  of  the  heredi^ 
tary  principle  appears,  as  might  be  expected,  in  his; 
many  pleas  for  an  aristocracy  of  birth,  possessions^ 
and  privilege.  For  not  only  was  an  hereditary  nobil- 
ity (as  we  have  all  read)  '  the  Corinthian  capital  of  | 
polished  society,'  it  was  a  symbol  of  permanence,  and, 
like  a  church  establishment,  one  ot  tne'best  securities 
for  continuity  and  Stability  In  a  nation's  life,  '  the 
chain  that  connects  the  ages  of  a  nation/  The  power 
of  perpetuating  property  in  a  family,  by  primo- 
geniture or  otherwise,  was  just  one  of  those  ways 
in  which  private  ambitions  may  become  tributary 
to  public  good.  The  assailants  of  landed  property 
and  inheritance  were  the  worst  enemies  of  the  State. 
He  calls  them  the  worst  enemies  of  the  poor.  Nor 
did  he  think  it  in  the  smallest  degree  a  sacrifice  of 
liberty,  or  any  contradiction  to  government  by 
consent,  that  social  rank  and  aristocratic  connec- 
tion and  broad  acres  should  enjoy  a  favoured 
position  in  political  power.  Only  envy  and  little- 
ness of  mind  would  grudge  it  to  them. 

Of  this  he  gives  a  striking  proof.  When  the 
Whig  party  at  last  came  into  brief  tenure  of  power 
it  does  not  seem  to  have  so  much  as  crossed  his 

1  See  Reflections  and  Appeal. 


156     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

mind  that  it  was  other  than  in  the  nature  of  things 
that  he,  who  had  given  up  to  his  party  what  was 
meant  for  mankind,  should  be  excluded  from  the 
Cabinet.  The  modesty,  the  humility  of  his  words 
is  astonishing  :  '  I  am  not  a  man  so  foolishly  vain, 
nor  so  blindly  ignorant  of  my  own  state  and  con- 
dition, as  to  indulge  for  a  moment  the  idea  of  my 
becoming  a  minister.' *  There  was  no  affectation 
here,  and  subserviency  is  not  a  word  to  be  coupled 
with  the  name  of  Burke.  For  his  relations  with 
the  nobility  were,  in  the  main,  those  of  business. 
He  did  not  covet  their  society.  He  had  no  appetite 
for  the  life  of  courts,  or  of  fashion,  and  not  much 
for  the  pageantries  of  public  ceremonial.  He  pre- 
ferred Johnson  and  Garrick  and  his  friends  and 
comrades  at  the  club,  and  the  quiet  life  of  his  home, 
and  his  cheerful  intercourse  there  with  his  work-folk 
amongst  the  tilth  and  pastures  of  Beaconsfield.  And 
his  estimates  were  in  keeping  with  his  life.  '  I 
am  no  friend  to  aristocracy,'  he  once  said,  '  in  the 
sense  at  least  in  which  that  word  is  usually  under- 
stood. If  it  were  not  a  bad  habit  to  moot  cases 
on  the  supposed  ruin  of  the  constitution,  I  should 
be  free  to  declare  that,  if  it  must  perish,  I  would 
rather  by  far  see  it  resolved  in  any  other  form  than 
lost  in  that  austere  and  insolent  domination.' 2 
It  is  not  an  isolated  utterance.     When  many  years 

1  MacKnight's  Life,  vol.  ii.  p.  488. 
8  Thoughts  on  the  Present  Discontents. 


GOVERNMENT  l  >7 

had  gone  by,  he  repeated  the  same  thing  in  even 
stronger  phrase  :  '  I  am  accused  of  being  a  man 
of  aristocratic  principles.  If  by  aristocracy  they 
mean  the  peers,  I  have  no  vulgar  admiration,  nor 
any  vulgar  antipathy,  towards  them  ;  I  hold  their 
order  in  cold  and  decent  respect.  I  hold  them  to 
be  of  absolute  necessity  in  the  constitution,  but 
I  think  they  are  only  good  when  kept  within  their 
proper  bounds.' x 

Nor  can  there  be  any  doubt  at  all  that  for  what 
Carlyle  called  '  a  gracefully  going  idle  in  Mayfair 
aristocracy,'  he  had  in  full  measure  the  strenuous 
worker's  withering  contempt.  In  his  Letter  to  a 
Noble  Lord  he  said  some  stinging  things  which 
must  have  gone  home  to  many  another  besides  the 
raw  and  inexperienced  aristocrat  against  whom 
they  were  levelled.  '  Whatever  his  (the  Duke  of 
Bedford's)  natural  parts  may  be,  I  cannot  recog- 
nise in  his  few  and  idle  years  the  competence  to 
judge  of  my  long  and  laborious  life.  .  .  .  Poor 
rich  man  !  He  can  hardly  know  anything  of  public 
industry  in  its  exertions,  or  can  estimate  its  com- 
pensations when  its  work  is  done.'  '  I  was  not,' 
he  adds,  '  like  his  Grace  of  Bedford,  swaddled  and 
rocked  and  dandled  into  a  legislator.' 

For  it  is  here  as  elsewhere.  Burke  looked  on 
aristocracy  primarily  with  the  eye  of  the  man  of 
affairs.  Much  as  he  respected  old  families  and 
1  Speech  on  Repeal  of  the  Marriage  Acts,  1781. 


158     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

many  of  their  living  representatives  ;  eloquently 
as  he  has  written  of  pedigrees  and  illustrating  an- 
cestors, of  bearings  and  ensigns  armorial,  of  galleries 
of  portraits,  monumental  inscriptions,  records, 
evidences  and  titles  ;  and  though  it  had  been  a 
hope — pathetic  in  its  frustration — '  to  be  in  some 
fashion  the  founder  of  a  family,'  it  was  not  on 
these  things  that  his  settled  estimates  and  senti- 
ments really  rested.  They  had  other  and  more 
solid  grounds.  As  he  read  history,  aristocratic  in- 
fluence had  done  great  things  for  England  ;  and 
he  preferred,  as  he  was  wont  to  prefer,  the  per- 
formance of  the  constitution  to  the  untried  substi- 
tutes of  theorising  levellers  ;  he  realised  that  aristo- 
cratic connection  was  an  immense  actual  force  in 
the  politics  of  the  present ;  he  regarded  landed 
property  as  '  the  firm  base  of  every  stable  govern- 
ment '  ; *  and  he  held  it  a  sound  principle  that 
large  masses  of  property  in  few  hands  needed  for 
its  security  a  correspondingly  larger  share  in  politi- 
cal power ;  not  least,  he  was  convinced  that  in- 
herited rank  and  inherited  acres  and  their  con- 
comitants opened  up  for  their  fortunate  possessors 
opportunities  for  dealing  with  affairs  upon  a  large 
scale  which,  if  rightly  used,  would  prove  perhaps 
the  best  of  all  preparatives  for  the  work  of  public 
administration.  That  aristocracies  have  their  de- 
fects he  was  well  aware.     He  was  not  blind.     No 

1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  in. 


GOVERNMENT  159 

one  saw  with  clearer  vision  the  idleness,  indifference, 
self-seeking,  arrogance,  incapacity,  and  vice  which 
in  many  an  instance  defaced  '  the  Corinthian 
capital  of  polished  society.*  '  The  fat  stupidity 
and  gross  ignorance  concerning  what  imports 
men  most  to  know  which  prevails  at  courts  '  is 
not  a  flattering  phrase.  But  these  things — and 
there  were  aristocrats  before  his  eyes  whose  re- 
putation was  quite  as  spotted  as  that  of  John 
Wilkes — never  shook  his  political  estimate  of  the 
class,  nor  gave  pause  to  the  suggestion  that  it 
augurs  some  defect  of  character  to  grudge  to  it  its 
dignity,  advantages,  and  influence. 

Nowhere,  indeed,  does  this  appear  with  greater 
clearness  than  in  the  sentences  where  he  is  urging 
the  claims,  not  of  rank  but  of  ability  and  virtue,  to 
place  and  honour  :  '  You  do  not  imagine  that  I  wish 
to  confine  power,  authority,  and  distinction  to  blood 
and  names  and  titles.  No,  sir.  There  is  no  quali- 
fication for  government  but  virtue  and  wisdom, 
actual  or  presumptive.  Wherever  they  are  actually 
found,  they  have,  in  whatever  state,  condition, 
profession  or  trade,  the  passport  of  Heaven  to 
human  place  and  honour.' *  This  is  sweeping.  But 
we  are  not  permitted  to  find  in  it,  as  we  might  ex- 
pect, and  most  of  all  as  coming  from  '  an  Irish 
adventurer,'  a  protest  against  the  Whig  exclusive  - 
ness  which  shut   out  this  greatest  of  Whigs,  this 

1  Reflections. 


160     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

'  John  Wesley  of  politics,'  from  more  than  subor- 
dinate office.1    The  inference  Burke  draws  follows 
a   contrary   direction.     The   ordeal   which   all  but 
broke  him  down  is  not   resented   as  a  grievance. 
Rather  is  it  welcomed  as  a  touchstone  by  which  it 
is  good  that,  in  all  ages,  the  statesman  should  prove 
his  quality.     '  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say,'  so  runs 
this  most  eloquent  and  least  envious  of  all  apologies 
for  social  disadvantages,  '  that  the  road  to  emin- 
ence and  power  from  obscure  condition  ought  not 
to  be  made  too  easy,  nor  a  thing  too   much   of 
course.  .  .   .   The  temple  of  honour  ought  to  be 
seated  on  an  eminence.     If  it  be  opened  through 
virtue,  let  it  be  remembered  that  virtue  is  never 
tried  but  by  some  difficulty  and  some  struggle.'  2 
Who    will    deny   that  the  words  and  the  thought 
are  noble  !     Who  can  doubt  that  they  are  much 
nobler  and  more    generous    than  the  monopolistic 
spirit  of  aristocratic  Whig  exclusiveness,  which  we 
are  not  bound  to  resent  the  less  in  its  treatment 
of  Burke,  because  Burke  did  not  resent  it  at  all. 
Burke's  plea  for  an  aristocracy  of  birth  is  how- 
I  ever  not  to  be  fully  understood  without  two  further 
considerations  :    he  never  feared  aristocracy,   and 
he  did  fear  democracy.     For  he  could  see  no  signs 
that  the  aristocracy — the  genuine  as  distinguished 
from    the    backstairs    aristocracy — was    likely    to 
menace  the  Crown.    Nor  did  he  think  they  had  it  in 

1  Paymaster  of  the  Forces.  2  Reflections. 


GOVERNMENT  161 

them  to  be  a  menace  to  the  people.  *  Would  to 
God  !  '  he  once  exclaimed,  '  that  it  were  true  that 
our  peers  have  too  much  spirit.'  And  in  accord- 
ance with  the  aspiration,  the  effort  of  his  life  was 
rather  to  adjure  the  nobility  to  stand  in  and  do 
their  duty  to  the  State  than  to  stir  men's  fears  of 
aristocratic  usurpation.  His  apprehensions  were  of 
a  different  kind.  First  he  feared  the  Crown,  the 
Crown  that,  in  the  person  of  George  m.,  was  so 
determined  not  only  to  reign  but  to  govern  ;  and, 
when  that  fear  was  allayed,  there  followed  that 
mixture  of  fear  and  fury  with  which  he  regarded 
the  rising  spectre  of  a  revolutionary  radicalism. 

To  understand  this,  however,  we  must  turn  to  his 
views  on  representation  and  electorates. 

Burke's  statements  about  the  place  and  import- 
ance of  the  people  in  government  are  so  many  and 
emphatic,  that  the  hasty  reader  might  think  him  far 
more  democratic  than  he  is.  Here  are  some  of  them : 
'  If  any  ask  me  what  a  free  government  is,  I  answer 
that,  for  any  practical  purpose,  it  is  what  the  people 
think  so  ;  and  that  they,  and  not  I,  are  the  natural, 
lawful,  and  competent  judges  of  this  matter.' * 

1  There  is  no  such  thing  as  governing  a  people  con- 
trary to  their  inclinations.  They  are  not  votes  and 
resolutions,  they  are  not  arms  that  govern  a  people.' 2 

1  The  people  are  the  masters.'  3 

1  Letter  to  the  Sheriffs.  a  MacKnight's  Life ,  i.  305. 

s  Speech  on  the  Economical  Reform. 

L 


162     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

'  The  forms  of  government,  and  the  persons  who 
administer  it,  all  originate  from  the  people.' 1 

'  The  general  opinion  of  those  who  are  to  be 
governed  ...  is  the  vehicle  and  organ  of  legislative 
omnipotence.' 2 

1  The  desires  of  the  people,  when  they  do  not  mili- 
tate with  the  stable  and  eternal  rules  of  justice  and 
reason  (rules  which  are  above  us  and  above  them),' — 
a  significant  qualification  of  which  more  hereafter — 
1  ought  to  be  as  a  law  to  a  House  of  Commons.'  3 

*  The  people  may  be  deceived  in  their  choice  of 
an  object.  But  I  can  hardly  conceive  any  choice 
they  can  make  to  be  so  very  mischievous  as  the 
existence  of  any  human  force  capable  of  resist- 
ing it.'  4 

1  Let  us  give  a  faithful  pledge  to  the  people  that 
we  honour,  indeed,  the  Crown  ;  but  that  we  belong 
to  them  ;  that  we  are  their  auxiliaries,  and  not 
their  task-masters ;  the  fellow-labourers  in  the 
same  vineyard,  not  lording  over  their  rights,  but 
helpers  of  their  joy.' 5 

Nor  would  it  be  in  the  least  difficult  to  reinforce 
these  passages  by  others,  especially  if  we  drew  them 
from  the  days  when  he  was  rallying  the  Whigs 
to  resist  the  Crown  and  '  the  king's  friends,'  or 
when  he  was  telling  the  House  that  it  had  neither 

1  Thoughts  on  the  Present  Discontents. 

2  Letter  to  the  Sheriffs.  3  Economical  Reform. 
4  Letter  on  the  Duration  of  Parliaments. 

6  Economical  Reform. 


GOVERNMENT  163 

right  nor  reason  on  its  side  in  flouting  John  Wilkes 
and  the  electors  of  Middlesex. 

Yet  these  utterances  are  not  really  democratic. 
For,  in  the  first  place,  by  the  voice  of  *  the  people,' 
he  means  the  voice  not  of  the  majority  but  of  the 
organised  people — the   people  in  his  own  sense  of 
the  term,  as  sifted  by  '  the  discipline  of  nature,' 
not  only  (as  already  said)  into  many  ranks,  classes, 
and  interests,   but  into   many  grades  of  political 
capacity — and    incapacity.      And    as    the    area    of 
political   incapacity   is   wide    in   the   extreme,    the 
inference  he  would  have  us  draw  is  that  the  elector- 
ate, if  it  is  to  reflect  the  people  (truly  so-called), 
must  be  exceedingly  select — a  mere  handful,  indeed, 
if  we  compare  it  with  the  millions  who  have  come 
into    power  under   a   democratic  franchise.     Some 
words  of  his  own  reveal  how  very  select  on  his  idea 
of  it,  was  not  only  the  electorate,  but  the  effective^ 
political    public    altogether.      They    show    conclu- 
sively how  far  removed  was  the  conservative  Whig 
of  the  eighteenth  century  from  the  reforming  Whig 
of  the  nineteenth,  and  still  more  from  the  twentieth- 
century  Radical.     '  I   have   often   endeavoured  to 
compute  and  to  class  those  who,  in  any  political! 
view,  are  to  be  called  the  people.  .  .  .  In  England! 
and  Scotland  I  compute  that  those  of  adult  age,  not 
declining  in  life,  of  tolerable  leisure  for  such  (i.e. 
political)  discussionsTanbT^orsomemeans  of  informa- 
tion, more  or  less,  and  who  are  above  menial  depen- 


164     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

dence  (or  what  virtually  is  such)  may  amount  to 
foout  four  hundred  thousand.  There  is  such  a 
thing  as  a  natural  repr^afintative  of  the  people. 
This  body  is  that  representative  ;  and  on  this  body, 
more  than  on  the  legal  constituent,  the  artificial 
representative  depends.  This  is  the  British  public  ; 
and  it  is  a  public  Very  Wmerous.  The  rest,  when 
feeble,  are  the  objects  of  protection  ;  when  strong, 
the  means  of  force.' x 

With  this  state  of  things  he  was  content.  He 
says  so  :  'If  there  is  a  doubt  whether  the  House  of 
Commons  represents  perfectly  the  whole  commons 
of  Great  Britain  (I  think  there  is  none),  there  can 
be  no  question  but  that  the  Lords  and  Commons 
together  represent  the  sense  of  the  whole  people  to  the 
Crown  and  to  the  world.'  2  It  is  clear  that  Burke's 
version  of  government  by  '  the  people '  is  far  removed 
from  popular  government,  commonly  so-called. 

Hence  his  lifelong  resistance  to  any  popularisa- 
tion of  the  franchise,  which,  indeed,  has  never  had 
a  more  unfaltering  opponent.  From  first  to  last 
he  opposed  parliamentary  reform  in  any  shape, 
and  even  declared  that  he  would  prefer  '  to  add  to 
the  weight  and  independency  of  the  voters  by 
lessening  their  numbers.'  3  He,  could  sound  a  warn- 
ing note,  when  pleading  for  relief  of  the  Irish 
Catholics,  that  '  half-citizens  '  may  be  made  *  whole 

1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  i.  2  Ibid.,  Letter  in. 

3  He  at  any  rate  says  that  such  is  the  view  of  '  most  sober 
thinkers. ' — Observations. 


GOVERNMENT  165 

Jacobins  ' ; 1  but  a  similar  fear  seems  never  to  have 
disturbed  his  mind  in  regard  to  the  masses  of  his 
unenfranchised  countrymen  whether  Catholics  or 
Protestants. 

We  have  here,  in  fact,  in  undiluted  form,  the  Whi 
theory  of  political  trusteeship.  A  British  public 
of  400,000  souls  ;  within  that  a  select  electorate  ; 
within  that,  again,  a  still  more  select  body  of  repre 
sentatives  of  constituencies  ;  and  the  peers  to  com 
plete  the  representation  (for  he  sometimes  at  any 
rate  2  claimed  that  they  were  truly  representative 
of  the  people)  with  the  king  as  keystone  of  the 
arch — these  were  the  hands  into  which  the  trust  ol 
the  nation's  destinies  was,  and  ought  to  be,  con- 
fided.    Whatsoever  is  more  than  this  cometh  of  evil.  ] 

Nor  does  the  matter  rest  here.  For  there  is  a 
further  aristocratic  note  in  the  demand  that  the 
representative,  however  select  his  constituency, 
must  never  be  degraded  into  the  delegate.  There 
is  nothing  in  all  his  writings  on  which  Burke  more 
vehemently  insists  than  this.  By  all  means  let 
electorates  express  their  grievances,  wants,  and 
demands,  both  on  their  own  account  and  on  that  of 
the  larger  British  public  behind  them  ;  by  all  means 
let   them   watch   how   their   representatives  vote,8 

1  Letter  to  William  Smith. 

*  Thoughts  on  the  Present  Discontents  :  '  The  King  is  the 
representative  of  the  people  ;  so  are  the  lords  ;  so  are  the  judges. 
They  are  all  trustees  for  the  people.' 

*  Thoughts.  It  was  at  this  time  he  urged  the  importance  of  fre- 
quent and  correct  lists  of  the  votes  given  in  all  important  divisions. 


166     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

but  let  them  never  presume  to  dictate  to  the  men  of 
their  choice  how  these  things  are  to  be  dealt  with 
and  remedied.  It  was  his  boast  that  he  was  the 
first  man  who,  on  the  hustings,  rejected  the  author- 
ity of  instructions  from  constituents.1  And  he 
proved  the  sincerity  of  his  words  by  the  sacrifice  of 
his  seat  at  Bristol.  '  Depend  upon  it  the  lovers  of 
freedom  will  be  free  ' — this  is  what  he  told  his 
constituents.  And  the  freedom  he  claimed  was 
nothing  less  than  the  liberty  to  serve  them  by  the 
exercise  of  his  own  judgment — a  judgment  un- 
pledged and  unmortgaged  not  only,  be  it  noted,  on 
points  of  detail,  but  on  matters  of  general  policy. 
He  stoutly  refused  to  admit  that  he  ever  followed 
the  sense  of  his  constituency  ;  he  prefers  to  say  that 
his  opinions  '  met  theirs  upon  the  way.' 2  *  No 
man,'  he  once  declared,  *  carries  further  than  I  do 
the  policy  of  making  government  pleasing  to  the 
people.  But  the  widest  range  of  this  politic  com- 
plaisance is  confined  within  the  limits  of  justice. 
I  would  not  only  consult  the  interest  of  the  people, 
but  I  would  cheerfully  gratify  their  humours.  We 
are  all  a  sort  of  children  that  must  be  soothed  and 
managed.  I  think  I  am  not  austere  or  formal  in 
my  nature.     I  would  bear,  I  would  even  myself 

1  Appeal. 

2  Speech  on  the  Economical  Reform.  Cf.  Speech,  Feb.  6, 
1772.  '  The  ground  for  a  legislative  alteration  of  a  legal  estab- 
lishment is  this  and  this  only  :  that  you  find  the  inclinations 
of  the  majority  of  the  people,  concurring  with  your  own  sense  of 
the  intolerable  nature  of  the  abuse,  are  in  favour  of  a  change.' 


GOVERNMENT  167 

play  my  part  in,  any  innocent  buffoonery  to  divert 
them.  But  I  never  will  act  the  tyrant  for  their 
amusement.  If  they  will  mix  malice  in  their 
sports,  I  shall  never  consent  to  throw  them  any 
living  sentient  creature  whatsoever,  no,  not  so  much 
as  a  kitling,  to  torment.' ■ 

Hence  not  only  a  hatred  of  pledges  such  as  would 
shock  a  modern  caucus,  but  an  unbending  antagon- 
ism to  shortening  of  parliaments,  and  to  every  other 
democratic  device  whereby  the  lovers  of  freedom 
could  be  transformed  into  the  slaves  of  constitu- 
encies. 4  To  minimise  confidence — to  maximise 
control ' — this  was  afterwards  the  panacea  of 
Bentham.  Burke  would  reverse  the  formula.  His 
policy  was  to  maximise  confidence — to  minimise 
control.  The  good  citizen  after  Bentham 's  heart 
was  to  deem  it  a  civic  duty  '  to  make  public  func- 
tionaries uneasy  '  :  this  is  his  version  of  responsi- 
bility to  the  people.  One  wonders  if  he  had  read 
Burke's  trenchant  judgment,  that  to  dream  of 
securing  genuine  and  honourable  service  by  that 
kind  of  responsibility  is  worthy  of  '  none  but  idiots.'  2 

It  is  important,  however,  to  bear  in  mind  upon 
what  this  plea  for  the  independence  of  the  repre- 
sentative rests.  Not,  as  it  sometimes  does,  on  the 
notion  that  an  elector  is  not  necessarily  a  statesman, 
which  indeed  is  obvious,  but  on  the  deeper  ground 
that  it  is  essential  to  all  statesmanship  to  act  on 

1  Speech  at  Bristol,  1780.  *  Reflections. 


168     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

principles,  and  on  the  final  resort  upon  '  the  eternal 
rules  of  justice  and  reason,'  which  he  has  told  us 
are  above  not  only  the  will  of  electorates,  but  above 
all  orders  in  the  State.1  For  it  is  not  only  because 
he  has  to  deal  with  problems  far  beyond  the  powers 
of  the  average  elector  that  the  representative  must 
be  free.  He  must  also  enjoy  the  far  higher  freedom 
of  setting  his  feet,  independently,  on  principles  which 
have  a  deeper  source  than  popular  verdicts.  No- 
thing can  be  more  explicit  than  his  statements  here. 
'  The  votes  of  a  majority  of  the  people,  whatever 
their  infamous  flatterers  may  teach  in  order  to 
corrupt  their  minds,  cannot  alter  the  moral  any 
more  than  they  can  alter  the  physical  essence  of 
things.'  2  A  second  sentence  is  even  more  specific. 
1  Neither  the  few  nor  the  many  have  a  right  to  act 
merely  by  their  will  in  any  matter  connected  with 
duty,  trust,  engagement,  or  obligation.'  3  For  the 
final  appeal  in  politics  lies,  not  with  the  voice  of 
electorates,  but  with  the  lessons  of  history,  and  the 
eternal  laws  of  reason  and  justice,  of  which  all 
human  laws  are  but  declaratory.4  It  is  essential  to 
remember  this,  because  otherwise  some  of  Burke's 
more  democratic  sentences  would  be  misleading.  '  I 
reverentially  look  up  to  the  opinion  of  the  people,' 
he  once  declared,  '  and  with  an  awe  that  is  almost 

i  P.  162.  2  Appeal.  3  Ibid, 

4  Tracts  on  the  Popery  Laws.  All  human  laws  are,  properly 
speaking,  only  declaratory  :  they  may  alter  the  mode  and  applica- 
tion, but  have  no  power  over  the  substance  of  original  justice.' 


GOVERNMENT  169 

superstitious.'  *  So  he  did,  if  by  '  opinion  of  the 
people  '  be  meant  their  feelings,  their  wishes,  their 
sense  of  grievance  or  their  sense  of  justice.  Did  he 
not  say  that  he  did  not  know  the  way  to  draw  up 
an  indictment  against  a  whole  people  ?  Did  he  not 
say  that  in  all  disputes  between  the  people  and  their 
rulers  '  the  presumption  is  at  least  upon  a  par  in 
favour  of  the  people ' ;  and  add  that  '  where  popular 
discontents  have  been  very  prevalent  .  .  .  there 
has  been  generally  something  found  amiss  in  the 
constitution,  or  in  the  conduct  of  government '  ?  2 
Yet,  when  '  opinion  '  be  taken  to  mean  a  definite 
judgment  on  a  matter  either  of  principle  or  policy, 
it  is  not  reverence  that  describes  his  attitude  :  it 
is  something  that  savours  of  contempt :  '  We  are 
not  to  go  to  school  to  them  to  learn  the  principles 
of  law  and  government.  ...  As  to  the  detail  of 
particular  measures,  or  to  any  general  schemes  of 
policy,  they  have  neither  enough  of  speculation  in  the 
closet,  nor  of  experience  in  business,  to  decide  upon 
it.  They  can  well  see  whether  we  are  tools  of  a 
court  or  their  honest  servants.  Of  that  they  can 
well  judge,  and  I  wish  that  they  always  exercised 
their  judgment ;  but  of  the  particular  merits  of  a 
measure,  I  have  other  standards.'  3  Hardly  could 
there  be  a  more  explicit  repudiation  of  the  notion 
that  a  parliament  of  freemen  can  ever  be  made 
out  of  an  assembly  of  delegates. 

1  Speech  on  the  Duration  of  Parliaments. 

1  Present  Discontents.  a  Ibid. 


170     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

'  If  this  be  Burke's  attitude  to  the  electorate,  we 
can  easily  understand  why  he  should  view  the 
existence  of  an  immense  non-electorate  with  equa- 
nimity. Sometimes  he  will  have  it  that  it  is  just 
\  as  good  for  these  subjects  who  are  not  citizens,  nay, 
■  better,  to  be  virtually  represented  by  the  men  chosen 
by  a  limited  electorate  in  which  they  have  no  part.1 
Sometimes  he  would  persuade  them  that  nothing 
is  more  certain  than  that  their  lives  would  be  no 
happier  with  votes  than  without  them.  And 
sometimes  he  frankly,  though  with  the  utmost 
goodwill,  pronounces  them  altogether  incapable 
of  exercising  political  functions.  '  How  can  he  get 
wisdom  that  holdeth  the  plough  and  that  glorieth 
in  the  goad  ;  that  driveth  oxen  and  is  occupied  in 
their  labours  ;  and  whose  talk  is  of  bullocks  ? ' — he 
quotes  the  words,2  and  there  is  no  mistaking  the 
sincerity  of  his  approval  of  them. 

And  yet  it  was  from  no  lack  of  sympathy  with 
men,  even  though  their  talk  was  of  bullocks,  that 
Burke  would  thus  shut  the  door  of  citizenship  in 
the  face  of  the  great  mass  of  his  fellow-countrymen. 
He  was  one  of  the  most  human-hearted  of  all  our 

1  Virtual  representation  plays  so  large  a  part  in  the  Whig 
scheme  of  things  that  it  is  interesting  to  have  Burke's  definition  : 
'  Virtual  representation  is  that  in  which  there  is  a  communion 
of  interest,  and  a  sympathy  in  feelings  and  desires  between  those 
who  act  in  the  name  of  any  description  of  people,  and  the  people 
in  whose  name  they  act,  though  the  trustees  are  not  actually 
I  chosen  by  them.' — Letter  to  Langrishe. 
Reflections. 


GOVERNMENT  171 

great  men.  None  has  ever  more  consistently  lived 
up  to  his  own  demand,  that  the  statesman  ought 
to  love  and  respect  his  kind.  Once,  in  a  speech,1 
he  had  occasion  to  refer  to  the  wish  of  Henry  rv. 
of  France  that  he  might  live  to  see  a  fowl  in  the 
pot  of  every  peasant  in  his  kingdom.  '  That  senti- 
ment of  homely  benevolence,'  so  runs  his  comment, 
1  was  worth  all  the  splendid  sayings  that  are  re- 
corded of  kings.'  Few  men  of  any  kind,  be  their 
radicalism  never  so  keen,  have  had  in  equal  measure 
the  gift  of  being  personally  at  home  with  all  sorts 
and  conditions  of  men.  And  he  carried  these 
feelings  into  his  politics.  Though  he  could  not 
value  the  votes  of  humble  men,  he  never  could 
forget  their  interests.  *  When  the  smallest  rights 
of  the  poorest  people  in  the  kingdom  are  in  ques- 
tion, I  would  set  my  face  against  any  act  of  pride 
and  power  countenanced  by  the  highest  that  are 
in  it ;  and,  if  it  should  come  to  the  last  extremity 
and  to  a  contest  of  blood,  God  forbid  !  God  forbid  I 
— my  part  is  taken  ;  I  would  take  my  part  with 
the  poor  and  low  and  feeble.'  2  This  was  not  the 
voice  of  rhetoric.  It  was  the  expression  of  a  pro- 
found sympathy  with  humble  life,  which  began  in 
early  years  in  his  Irish  home,  and  lasted  till  the 
end.  All  his  experience  of  life  convinced  him  that 
human   happiness  and  worth  were  by  no  means 

1  On  Fox's  East  India  Bill. 

*  Speech  on  the  Marriage  Act,  1781. 


172     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

oftenest  found  along  the  paths  that  lead  either  to 
riches  or  distinction  or  power.  We  have  already 
met  the  declaration  that  *  the  true  moral  equality 
of  man '  lay  in  the  happiness  that  was  to  be  found 
by  virtue  in  all  conditions  ;  and  in  the  same  strain 
is  his  retort  upon  certain  persons  who,  with  a 
patronising  and  '  puling  jargon  '  (or  what  he  re- 
garded as  such),  had  been  talking  of  '  the  labour- 
ing poor.'  '  I  do  not  call  a  healthy  young  man, 
cheerful  in  his  mind  and  vigorous  in  his  arms,  I 
cannot  call  such  a  man  poor  :  I  cannot  pity  my 
kind  as  a  kind  merely  because  they  are  men.'  * 

But  moral  sympathy  with  men  is  one  thing,  and 
the  political  sympathy  that  takes  the  form  of 
giving  them  votes  is  another  ;  and,  in  Burke,  the 
two  he  far  asunder.  As  in  some  other  Conservatives 
of  genius,  Scott  or  Johnson  or  Wordsworth  (in  his 
later  years),  the  love  of  men  goes  hand  in  hand 
with  a  hatred  of  wide  franchises.  His  disbelief  in 
count  of  heads  is  as  inveterate  as  Carlyle's.  Neither 
in  right  nor  in  reason  is  the  verdict  of  numbers 
justifiable.  Not  in  right,  because  as  the  natural 
right  of  every  man  to  a  vote  is  a  sheer  fiction,  the 
units  can  never  claim,  on  grounds  of  right,  that  they 
are  each  and  all  to  be  counted  as  participants  in 
any  decision  whatsoever.  And  not  in  reason, 
because,  when  the  principle  that  the  majority 
ought  to  prevail  is  adopted  (as  of  course  is  often 

1  Regicide  Peace,  Letter  in. 


GOVERNMENT  173 

enough  the  case),  this,  as  matter  of  fact,  implies  a 
civil  society  already  constituted.  And  a  civil 
society  is  so  far  from  being  constituted  on  the 
arithmetical  plan  that  it  is  of  its  essence  to  reflect 
inevitable  distinctions  between  man  and  man,  or 
class  and  class,  such  as  render  it  absurd  to  ignore 
their  inequalities.  And  amongst  these  differences 
none  are,  in  Burke's  eyes,  more  pronounced  than 
the  having,  or  the  lacking,  capacity  for  the  exercise 
of  political  power.  We  have  seen  already  how 
convinced  he  was  that  the  qualities  that  fit  a  man 
for  even  the  passive  citizenship  that  does  no  more 
than  go  to  the  poll,  were  far  from  widely  diffused, 
and  how  decisively  he  consigned  the  multitude  to 
the  two  large  categories,  '  the  objects  of  protection,' 
and  '  the  means  of  force.' 

The  other  side  of  this  distrust  of  the  multitude  is 
his  pronounced  faith  in  the  leadership  of  the  few. 
For  leadership  is,  in  the  very  nature  of  things,  a 
comparatively  rare  thing  even  amongst  those  who 
are  within  the  pale  of  the  constitution.     It  is  in  fact 
the  natural  monopoly  of  that  limited  number  who 
enjoy  opportunities  for  the  experience  of  affairs,  / 
and  for  that  face-to-face  contact  with  those  practical  I 
problems  of  public  moment  which  are  the  seed-plot 
of  that  '  prudence  '  which  is  the  supreme  virtue  of/ 
the   statesman.     And   if   this   path   be   closed,   as 
closed  it  is,  in  Burke's  estimate  of  human  nature, 
to  the  vast  majority  of  the  British  public,  to  them 


A-^ 


174     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

the  needful  political  wisdom  will  never  come.  It 
-  will  not  come  even  when  there  are  opportunities  of 
birth,  leisure,  wealth,  or  natural  gifts,  if  these  oppor- 
tunities be  not  utilised.  Burke  was  far  enough 
from  thinking  all  noblemen  Solons,  or  all  nabobs 
statesmen.  But  he  never  doubted  that,  from  those 
classes  where  such  opportunities  were  forthcoming, 
there  would  always  emerge  a  supply  of  '  men  of  light 
and  leading  '  (the  phrase  is  his),  in  whose  hands  the 
government  of  the  nation  could  be  confidently  re- 
posed. Tor  it  is  an  article  of  his  political  faith  that, 
4by  the  .constitution  of  human  nature,  and  by  the 
laws  of  social  struggle  and  growth,  every  society 
may  be  counted  upon  to  produce  a  '  natural  aristo- 
cracy.' Inevitably  the  inborn  and  ineffaceable  in- 
equalities of  men  assert  themselves ;  inevitably 
opportunity  evokes  practical  ability ;  inevitably 
he  'discipline  of  Nature/  working  throughout  the 
generations  of  a  nation's  life,  sifts  out  the  classes  and 
he  men  who  are  fit  to  lead  and  govern  from  the 
test  whose  lot  it  is  to  follow  and  be  governed.  The 
result  is  the  emergence  of  that  '  natural  aristo- 
cracy,' of  which  the  aristocracy  of  birth  and  wealth 
is  only  a  part.  And  fortunately,  Burke  has  set 
down  his  conception  of  what  this  larger  aristocracy 
can  be  in  words  of  which  it  is  not  too  much  to  say 
that  they  exalt  our  idea  of  human  nature.  '  A  true, 
natural  aristocracy  is  not  a  separate  interest  in  the 
State,  or  separable  from  it.     It  is  an  essential  in- 


GOVERNMENT  175 

tegrant  part  of  any  large  body  rightly  constituted. 
It  is  formed  out  of  a  class  of  legitimate  presumptions, 
presumptions,  which,  taken  as  generalities,  must  be 
admitted  for  actual  truths.  To  be  bred  in  a  place 
of  estimation  ;  to  see  nothing  low  and  sordid  from 
one's  infancy  ;  to  be  taught  to  respect  one's  self  ; 
to  be  habituated  to  the  censorial  inspection  of  the 
public  eye  ;  to  look  early  to  public  opinion  ;  to 
stand  upon  such  elevated  ground  as  to  be  enabled 
to  take  a  large  view  of  the  widespread  and  infinitely 
diversified  combinations  of  men  and  affairs  in  a 
large  society  ;  to  have  leisure  to  read,  to  reflect,  to 
converse  ;  to  be  enabled  to  draw  the  court  and 
attention  of  the  wise  and  learned  wherever  they 
are  to  be  found  ; — to  be  habituated  in  armies,  to 
command  and  to  obey ;  to  be  taught  to  despise 
danger  in  the  pursuit  of  honour  and  duty  ;  to  be 
formed  to  the  greatest  degree  of  vigilance,  foresight, 
and  circumspection,  in  a  state  of  things  in  which 
no  fault  is  committed  with  impunity,  and  the  ^ 
slightest  mistakes  draw  on  the  most  ruinous  conse- 
quences ; — to  be  led  to  a  guarded  and  regulated  con- 
duct, from  a  sense  that  you  are  considered  as  an 
instructor  of  your  fellow-citizens  in  their  highest 
concerns,  and  that  you  act  as  a  reconciler  between 
God  and  man  ; — to  be  employed  as  an  administrator 
of  law  and  justice,  and  to  be  thereby  amongst  the 
first  benefactors  to  mankind ; — to  be  a  professor  of 
high  science,  or  of  liberal  and  ingenuous  art ; — to  be 

\ 


176     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

amongst  rich  traders,  who  from  their  success  are 
presumed  to  have  sharp  and  vigorous  understand- 
ings, and  to  possess  the  virtues  of  diligence,  order, 
constancy,  and  regularity,  and  to  have  cultivated 
an  habitual  regard  to  commutative  justice : — these 
are  the  circumstances  of  men  that  form  what  I 
should  call  a  natural  aristocracy,  without  which 
there  is  no  nation.' * 
/"*  It  was  to  the  light  and  leading  of  this  class,  sup- 
[  ported  by  a  limited  electorate,  and  a  larger,  though 
j  still  limited,  'British  public,'  that  Burke  was  well 
content  to  entrust  the  happiness  and  government 
of  the  British  people.  Tt  wa.a  thp ,  samps  ppsiti™1  nA- 
he  had  taken  up  in  one  of  his  earliest  writings  2 
when  he  declared  '  the  natural  strength  of  the  king- 
dom '  to  he  in  '  the  great  peers,  the  leading  landed 
gentlemen,  the  opulent  merchants  and  manufacturers, 
the  substantial  yeomanry.' 

For  government  thus  constituted,  Burke  has  a 
profound  respect.  It  is  a  great  art :  it  is  '  an  agency 
of  beneficence,'  it  is  'a  contrivance  of  human 
wisdom  to  provide  for  human  wants.'  But  these 
and  many  other  similar  words  must  not  convey  the 
impression  that  he  was  by  any  means  of  the  number 
of  those  who  think  that  even  the  best  of  governments 
can  do  everything.     On  the  contrary  he  sometimes 

1  Appeal. 

2  Thoughts  on  the  Cause  of  the  Present  Discontents. 


GOVERNMENT  177 

estimates  the  functions  of  government  surprisingly 
low.     '  To   provide  for  us  in  our  necessities/   he 
writes  in  the  Thoughts  on  Scarcity, '  is  not  in  the  power 
of  government.     It  would  be  a  vain  presumption 
in  statesmen  to  think  they  can  do  it.    The  people 
maintain  them,  and  not  they  the  people.     It  is  in 
the  power  of  government  to  prevent  much  evil ;   it 
can  do  very  little  positive  good  in  this,  or  perhaps 
in  anything  else.'     '  Laws,'  he  says  elsewhere,  '  can- 
not make  men  rich  or  happy,  that  they  must  do  for 
themselves.' *    There  are  pages,  indeed,  in  which  he 
is  almost  Cobdenite  in  his  jealousy  of  interference 
with  trade  :   '  My  opinion  is  against  an  overdoing 
of  any  sort  of  administration,  and  more  especially 
against  this  most  momentous  of  all  meddling  on 
the  part  of  authority,  the  meddling  with  the  sub- 
sistence of  the  people.'  2    And,  in  the  same  spirit, 
4  wise  and  salutary  neglect '  would  be  his  policy 
in  governing  the  colonies.    Nor  is  it  the  least  of 
his  indictments  of  the  radical  reformers  that  they 
recklessly  excite  vain  expectations  which  political 
reform    is    impotent    to    fulfil..     He    was,    indeed, 
always  convinced  that  the  happiness  of  a  people 
has  its  springs  in  many  sources  which  lie  quite 
beyond    the    competence    of    either    legislation    or 
administration.     Though  '  a  society  without  govern- 
ment,' that  aspiration  of  Godwinian  circles  was  in 
his  eyes  no  better  than  the  vagary  of  a  metaphysical 

1  Letter  to  Nagle.  J  Thoughts  on  Scarcity. 

M 


\V7iy   POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

madman  ;  he  was  far  from  the  thought  that  govern- 
ment and  society  are  co -extensive. 

In  one  respect,  indeed,  he  would  limit  the  province 
of  government  quite  narrowly.  Seldom,  almost 
never,  ought  a  government  to  take  upon  itself  the 
task  of  any  large  reconstruction  of  the  constitution. 
For  reasons  we  have  seen.1  In  the  first  place  it 
could  not  do  it,  were  it  to  try.  For  that  most 
complex  and  delicately  balanced  mechanism  or 
organism,  the  constitution  of  a  civil  society,  is  so 
great  a  miracle  of  gradual  experimental  contrivance 
and  workmanship,  that  it  defies  the  utmost  skill  of 
any  man  or  group  of  men,  to  refashion  it  de  novo. 
And,  in  the  second  place,  it  ought  not  to  try,  because 
it  is  of  the  essence  of  political  wisdom  to  regard  the 
constitution  as  it  stands,  as  the  product,  not  only 
of  human  wisdom  working  through  the  centuries, 
but  of  that  Higher  Power  which  presides  over  all 
human  affairs,  and,  by  its  guidance,  not  only  justi- 
fies, but  consecrates  the  achievements  of  historic 
peoples.  It  follows  that  it  is  the  paramount  duty 
of  men  in  power  to  accept  the  constitution  as  it 
stands  as  an  '  entailed  inheritance,'  and  to  transmit 
it,  substantially  unaltered,  to  their  successors. 

Hence  it  would  seem  that  there  is  nothing  left  for 
governments  to  do  but  to  administer  this  constitu- 
tion as  a  trust,  and  to  bring  its  administration  to 
the  highest  pitch  of  justice  and  efficiency.     Nor  can 

1  P.  68  et  aeq.. 


\ 


GOVERNMENT  179 

there  be  a  doubt  that  this  is,  in  effect,  the  net 
result  of  Burke's  teaching.  The  line  he  draws 
between  constitutional  and  administrative  reform 
is  deep  and  final ;  and  whatever  may  be  done  in 
the  province  of  administration,  the  constitution  of 
his  eulogies,  again  and  again  reiterated,  must  stand 
unchanged  in  all  essentials.  Strange  doctrine  this 
for  latter-day  radicals,  and  even  for  nineteenth- 
century  Whigs,  who  have  seen  the  constitution 
again  and  again  reformed  within  a  century,  and 
seem  even  yet  to  be  far  from  satisfied  that  they  have 
touched  the  forever-flying  limits  of  finality. 

There  are,  however,  some  considerations  which 
greatly  modify  this  otherwise  unbending,  not  to 
say  impossible,  conservatism.  In  the  first  place, 
it  does  not  follow  that  government  need  find  its 
occupation  gone.  A  truism  perhaps — yet  a  truism 
that  needs  resuscitation.  For,  since  the  middle  of 
the  nineteenth  century,  the  activity  of  legislatures 
has  become  so  conspicuous  a  fact  that  the  citizens 
of  all  progressive  states  run  some  risk  of  falling 
victims  to  the  fallacy  that,  if  a  government  does  not 
produce  legislative  novelties,  it  exists  for  no  purpose  : 
so  much  so,  that  parliamentary  criticism  and  control 
of  ministers,  in  their  administrative  capacity,  is  not 
seldom  resented  as  if  it  were  flagitious  waste  of 
time  subtracted  from  the  carrying  through  of  organic 
reforms.  The  needful  reminder  is  that,  without 
prejudice   to   organic   legislation   (which   doubtless 


180     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

has  its  claims),  governments  exist  to  administer,  and 
that  no  time,  trouble,  or  industry  can  be  too  great 
to  ensure  that  their  administration  be  just,  efficient, 
and  pure.  For  constitutions  are  not  reformed  only 
by  reform  of  the  constitution.  Constitutions  are 
made  to  march.  Nor  is  this  trite  reflection  ever  in 
more  need  of  resurrection  than  in  days  when  party 
is  tempted  to  bid  against  party,  and  partisan  against 
partisan,  in  the  competitive  auction-room  of  con- 
stitutional agitation  and  reform. 

This  was  a  point  that  Burke  realised.  It  was  not 
because  he  hated  reform  that  he  resisted  reform  of 
the  constitution.  Partly,  at  any  rate,  it  was  because 
as  a  man  of  affairs  he  saw  how  much  might  be  done 
by  reform  of  administration.  He  proved  this  by 
his  deeds.  For  when  his  party  at  last  came  into 
power,  he  grappled  with  administrative  reform  with 
a  tenacity  and  thoroughness  which  can  never  be 
forgotten,  because  happily  they  stand  recorded  in 
that  speech  on  Economic  Reform,  which  is  a  monu- 
ment of  reforming  statesmanship.  And  this  was 
but  one  enterprise  among  many.  Buckle's  cata- 
logue of  his  reforms,  already  quoted,1  is  proof 
enough  not  only  that  he  found  reforming  work  to 
do,  but  that  the  spirit  of  reform  was  in  him,  and 
that  it  burned  with  so  strong  a  flame  that  the  wonder 
grows  that  he  could  restrain  it  so  effectually  within 
limits,  and  stop  short,  with  an  all  but  absolute  non 
1  P.  77. 


GOVERNMENT  181 

posaumus,  the  moment  reform  would  touch  the 
constitution.  This,  however,  is  precisely  what  he 
did.  Not  because  of  the  spectre  of  the  French 
Revolution,  as  is  sometimes  supposed,  but  from 
convictions  formed  long  before  it  was  so  much  as 
above  the  horizon,  he  stood  throughout  his  life,! 
firm,  not  to  say  fierce,  in  his  antipathy  to  constitu- 
tional reform.  To  organise  and  to  purify  adminis- 
tration ;  to  exercise  administrative  powers ;  to 
safeguard  civil  rights  ;  to  ensure  toleration  (except 
for  infidels  and  atheists) ;  to  be  ready  to  wage  war, 
and  to  wage  it  with  courage  and  pertinacity  ;  to  tax 
with  wisdom  and  equity  ;  to  free  trade  from  re- 
strictions ;  to  redress  grievances  and  correct  abuses  ; 
to  call  public  servants  to  account ;  and,  not  least, 
to  jealously  prevent  any  element  in  the  body-politic 
— king,  lords,  commons,  populace,  landed  interests, 
or  landless  interest  or  any  other  interest — from 
usurping  more  than  its  appropriate  place  and  func- 
tion— these  things,  and  such  as  these,  are  within 
the  scope  of  government.  But  to  remake  the  con- 
stitution, or  even  to  touch  it  with  radical  hands — 
this  is  folly,  fanaticism,  and  sacrilege. 

Whatever  be  the  justification  of  this  attitude  in 
theory,  or  relatively  to  the  circumstances  of  the  age, 
it  was  not,  as  every  schoolboy  knows,  found  tenable 
in  practice.  Even  whilst  Burke  was  reiterating  in 
many  a  glowing  page  his  liturgy  to  the  English 
constitution  in  all  its  unreformed  perfection  of  Whig 


182     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

franchise,  rotten  burghs,  and  corrupt  representatives, 
forces  which  have  proved  irresistible  were  beginning 
to  shift  the  centre  of  political  gravity.  The  expan- 
sion of  industry  and  commerce,  sometimes  called 
the  industrial  revolution,  was  rapidly  multiplying 
and  bringing  to  the  front  a  new  aristocracy  of 
wealth  and  middle-class  comfort,  with  whom  the 
landed  aristocracy  and  their  dependents  were  con- 
strained in  1832  to  share  their  supremacy.  History 
was  deaf  to  Burke's  appeal  to  the  old  Whigs.  And, 
after  no  long  interval,  the  new  oligarchy  of  lords, 
squires,  capitalists,  and  well-to-do  shop-keepers  was 
in  its  turn  persuaded,  without  much  resistance,  to 
take  into  partnership,  first  the  artisans  in  1867,  and 
then  the  agricultural  labourers^  in  1884.  The 
'  glorious  constitution/  which  Bentham  declared 
1  needed  to  be  looked  into,'  was  '  looked  into  '  to 
some  purpose,  and  the  constitution  of  Burke's 
idolatry  transformed  to  its  foundations.  Much 
of  this  the  reforming  Whigs  of  the  nineteenth 
century  themselves  recognised  as  reasonable  as 
well  as  inevitable.  Macaulay  is  typical.  For 
though  Macaulay  is  as  zealous  to  preserve  the 
continuity  of  the  constitution  as  Burke,  he  had 
come  to  think  (with  Lord  Holland)  that  '  large 
exclusions  would  destroy  the  constitution  if  it  did 
not  destroy  them.'  Hence  in  his  oration  in  support 
of  the  Reform  Bill  of  1832,  his  impassioned  appeal 
to  the  Tories  takes  the  form  of  telling  them  that 


GOVERNMENT  183 

if  they  would  conserve  the  constitution  they  must 
reform  it.  Nay,  he  was  quite  prepared  to  sur- 
render the  Whig  illusion  of  '  finality,'  and  to  declare 
for  the  reopening  of  the  settlement  of  1832.  kWe 
shall  make  our  institutions  more  democratic  than 
they  are,'  he  wrote  in  1852,  *  not  by  lowering  the 
franchise  to  the  level  of  the  great  mass  of  the  com- 
munity, but  by  raising,  in  a  time  which  will  be 
very  short  when  compared  with  the  history  of  a 
nation,  the  great  mass  up  to  the  level  of  the  fran- 
chise.' The  words  point  the  contrast  between  the 
reforming  Whig  of  the  nineteenth,  and  the  con- 
servative Whig  of  the  eighteenth  century.  For 
though  Burke  was  in  many  directions  as  zealous  a 
reformer,  and  a  far  greater  force  in  politics  than 
Macaulay,  he  had  nothing  but  an  iron  welcome  for 
reformers  of  the  constitution.  To  conserve  the 
constitution  by  reforming  it,  and  to  reform  it 
by  raising  the  great  mass  up  to  the  level  of  the 
franchise,  were  things  that  were  only  dreamt  of 
in  his  philosophy  as  a  monstrous  usurpation.  '  Well 
to  know  the  best  time  and  manner  of  yielding  what 
it  is  impossible  to  keep  ' — this  was  his  own  criterion 
of  a  wise  government.1  But,  then,  he  never  had  a 
doubt  that  it  was  as  possible  as  it  was  desirable 
to  keep  the  constitution  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

The  difficulty  of  justifying  Burke's  position  here 
is  of  his  own  making ;    for  it  does  not  arise  from 

1  Economical  Reform, 


184     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

his  desire  to  perpetuate  the  old  Whig  constitution, 
which  might  be  allowed  to  have  its  merits,  but 
from  his  determination  to  do  this,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  to  find  a  place;  and  that  a  large  place,  for 
reform.  For  though  it  is  obvious  enough  that  much 
may  be  done  for  a  country  by  reforms  which  do 
not  seriously,  or  at  all  directly,  touch  its  political 
constitution,  nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  such 
reforms,  if  they  be  reforms,  must  alter  the  actual 
strength  of  social  and  political  forces.  And  once 
these  forces  are  altered,  it  is  only  a  matter  of  time 
that  the  change  should  reflect  itself  on  the  political 
constitution.  Reforms  that  make  for  the  freeing 
of  trade,  or  for  the  recognition  of  combinations 
of  workmen,  are  not  constitutional  reforms.  They 
might  be  carried  through  by  constitutional  conser- 
vation. But  if  the  results  be  the  growth  of  an 
influential  class  of  rich  traders,  or  the  rise  of  organ- 
isations of  labour,  it  is  not  in  the  nature  of  things 
that  the  members  of  either  of  these  classes  should 
for  long  sit  down  content  under  a  political  system 
which  denies  them  adequate  political  power  and 
representation.  Sooner  or  later  the  cry,  so  dear  to 
Bentham,  of  '  No  Monopoly  '  is  raised.  The  '  mono- 
poly '  might  vary.  In  the  sixteenth  century  it 
had  been  the  monopoly  of  Catholic  against  Protes- 
tant, and  in  the  seventeenth  the  royal  monopoly 
of  Divine  right.  In  the  nineteenth  it  was  to  be  the 
monopoly  of  Protestant  against  Catholic,  of  Tory 


GOVERNMENT  185 

and  Whig  borough -mongers  against  non-electors, 
of  landed  food-producers  against  food-consumers, 
of  capitalists  against  labour.  And  once  that  cry 
is  caught  up  and  re-echoed  by  large  classes  who  have 
come  to  a  consciousness  of  their  social  value  and 
influence,  the  hour  has  come  when,  in  Macaulay's 
words,  the  political  constitution  must  destroy 
exclusions,  or  exclusions  will  destroy  it.  With 
this  spirit  Burke  went  a  certain  length.  He  hated 
any  revival  of  royal  prerogative  ;  he  hated  a  domin- 
eering House  of  Commons  ;  he  hated  religious  intoler- 
ance ;  he  hated  the  penal  code  that  crushed  the 
Irish  Catholics ;  he  hated  negro  slavery ;  he  hated 
the  restrictions  that  strangled  commerce.  Nay, 
he  has  himself  left  words  which  are  obviously  the 
source  of  Lord  Holland's  remark :  '  Our  constitu- 
tion is  not  made  for  great  general  or  proscriptive 
exclusions ;  sooner  or  later  it  will  destroy  them,  or 
they  will  destroy  the  constitution.' *  When  he 
wrote  these  words,  his  thoughts,  we  must  suppose, 
did  not  travel  beyond  the  question  that  evoked  them 
— the  admission  of  the  Irish  Catholics  to  the  fran- 
chise. But  their  wisdom  is  so  unimpeachable,  and 
their  wider  applications  so  natural,  that  they  come 
with  something  of  a  surprise  from  the  greatest  of  all 
the  apologists  of  Whig  monopoly. 

And  yet  there  need  be  no  surprise,  not  at  any 
rate  for  the  reader  who  recalls  the  many  passages 

1  Letter  to  Sir  H.  Langrishe. 


186     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

in  which  Burke  expresses  the  conviction  that,  in 
all  civil  societies  worthy  of  the  name,  the  individual 
must  expect  to  find  himself  committed  to  many- 
ties  and  obligations  not  of  his  own  making,  and  yet 
not  to  be  repudiated  without  a  breach  of  the  funda- 
mental duties  of  life.  '  Look  through  the  whole  of 
life,'  he  says,  '  and  the  whole  system  of  duties. 
Much  the  strongest  moral  obligations  are  such  as 
were  never  the  results  of  our  option.' *  And  these 
duties  were  not  limited  to  the  private  relationships 
of  life,  those,  for  example,  of  parents  to  children 
and  children  to  parents,  which  he  cites  in  illus- 
tration ;  they  extend  to  the  public  duties  as  well. 
4  If,'  so  runs  the  context,  '  the  social  ties  and  liga- 
ments, spun  out  of  those  physical  relations  which 
are  the  elements  of  the  commonwealth,  in  most 
cases  begin,  and  always  continue,  independently  of 
our  will,  so,  without  any  stipulation  on  our  own  part, 
are  we  bound  by  that  relation,  called  our  country, 
which  comprehends  (as  it  has  been  well  said)  all 
the  charities  of  all.'  2  Nor  does  he  cease  to  press 
the  point  till  his  sentences  read  Almost,  if  not  alto- 
gether, as  if  they  were  a  plea  for  finding  the  whole 
duty  of  man  in  an  acceptance  by  the  individual 
of  his  divinely  allotted  station  in  a  social  system, 
which  it  was  not  for  him  to  alter  or  even  criticise. 
Two  results  follow  :  the  first,  that  duty  and  will, 
duty  and  option,  duty  and  choice,  are  thrown  into 

1  Appeal.  2  Ibid. 


GOVERNMENT  187 

such  antithesis  that  duty  and  will  are  said  to  be 
*  even  contradictory  terms  '  ; l  the  second,  that 
government  by  consent,  if  it  is  to  be  accepted,  as 
it  was  accepted,  by  all  good  Whigs,  must  not  be 
held  to  imply — as  radicals  might  suggest — that  the 
members  of  a  society  are  not  really  free  until  the 
laws  and  the  constitution  under  which  they  have 
to  live,  have  become  a  matter  of  will,  choice,  or 
option.  Such  choice,  such  option  is,  in  Burke's 
eyes  at  any  rate,  neither  practicable  nor  desirable. 
Nor  can  it  be  denied  that,  within  limits,  this  line 
of  argument  is  forcible.  Government  by  consent, 
if  consent  means  individual  choice,  option,  or  explicit 
contract,  is  an  impossible  thing.  Even  in  the  most 
democratic  state  the  citizen  must  expect  to  find  him- 
self accepting  much  to  which  he  is  not,  in  this  sense, 
consenting.  He  may  be  one  of  a  minority  that 
accepts  measures  passed  by  a  majority  from  which 
he  vehemently  dissents.  He  may  be  represented 
by  a  man  whom  he  detests,  and  has  done  his  best  to 
defeat  at  the  poll.  He  may  be  wholly  out  of  sym- 
pathy with  some  of  the  leaders  of  his  own  party, 
from  which  he  is  nevertheless  by  no  means  ready 
to  revolt.  He  may  even — who  can  deny  it  ? — be 
sorrowfully  convinced  that  reforms  of  great  abuses 
are  still,  by  the  force  of  circumstances,  quite  beyond 
the  horizon  of  practical  politics.  He  may  still,  of 
course,  believe  that  the  government  under  which  he 

1  P.  91. 


188     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

lives  is  government  by  consent,  but  it  is,  all  too 
clearly,  likewise  government  bound  up  with  much 
to  which  he  is  not  consenting.  Similarly,  though 
in  greatly  magnified  degree,  with  Burke.  He  saw 
that  government  by  consent  must  needs  involve 
for  individuals  many  obligations  to  which  they 
are  not  consenting.  Only,  having  made  this  point 
good,  he  went  on  to  include  within  its  scope  the 
whole  system  of  Whig  trusteeship,  with  its  limited 
franchise  and  prescriptive  aristocratic  ascendency. 
It  may  be  that,  in  insisting  upon  this,  he  makes 
his  position  untenable.  To  this  we  shall  return. 
But  this  is  no  reason  for  supposing  him  to  have 
ever  parted  company  with  his  orthodox  Whig 
faith  in  government  by  consent.  The  correct 
inference  is  that  he  was  convinced  that  govern- 
ment by  consent  was,  beyond  all  doubt,  more  sub- 
stantially realised  under  Whig  trusteeship,  with 
its  *  virtual  representation,'  than  under  any  sub- 
stitute which  innovating  radicalism,  with  its  untried 
democratic  franchises,  was  likely  to  put  in  its 
place. 

It  has  been  said  by  some  that  the  Whigs  had 
no  foundations  :  Johnson  said  so  when  he  called 
his  friend  a  '  bottomless  Whig.'  It  has  been  also 
said  that  they  did  not  even  miss  the  absence  of 
foundations  :  Carlyle  said  as  much  when  he  dubbed 
them  *  amateurs  '  and  '  dilettanti '  ;  and  James 
Mill  said  something  more  when  he  indulged  all  the 


GOVERNMENT  189 

pleasures  of  malevolence  in  fastening  upon  the 
whole  hateful  connection  the  imputation  of  *  trim- 
ming,* *  see-sawing/  '  Jesuitry  of  politics,'  and  much 
else  to  the  same  effect.  But  whatever  truth  may 
underlie  the  impeachment,  the  Whigs  are  not  without 
their  rejoinder.  It  is  always  open  to  them  to  point 
to  the  fact  that  if  ever  any  statesman  had  foun- 
dations it  was  Burke,  and  that  Burke's  theory  of 
government,  be  its  value  what  it  may,  had  its 
foundations  deeply  laid  in  his  conception  of  a 
people,  and  in  the  profoundly  conservative  prin- 
ciples deducible  therefrom. 


CHAPTER   X 

RIGHTS 

(a)  What  are  the  Rights  of  Man  ? 

Government  and  rights  are,  needless  to  say,  things 
closely  related  ;  and  the  relation  is  at  its  closest 
and  simplest  in  Bentham.  For  to  that  great  law 
reformer,  as  is  well  known,  all  rights  were  derivative. 
They  were  the  creatures  of  legislation,  and  as  such 
could  not  so  much  as  exist  prior  to  a  legislating 
government.  '  Real  laws  give  birth  to  real  rights.' * 
And  from  this  it  followed  that  all  other  '  rights  ' 
not  thus  derived,  and  in  particular  the  '  rights  of 
man  '  of  the  radicals  of  the  Revolution,  were  no 
better  than  the  flimsiest  of  fictions.  For,  if  these 
rights  of  man  are  dignified  as  antecedent  to  all  law 
and  all  government,  they  would  be  prior  to  their 
own  creator.  It  was  thus  that  this  great  radical 
showed  himself  so  eager  to  convert  the  world  to  the 
radicalism  of  utility,  that  he  did  not  hesitate  to 
overturn  the  radicalism  of  '  natural  rights  '  to  its 
foundations. 

Now,  if  we  compare  this  doctrine  with  that  which 

1  Theory  of  Legislation,  p.  85. 
190 


RIGHTS  191 

may  be  gathered  from  many  pages  of  Burke, 
nothing  is  easier  than  to  develop  a  contrast.  No- 
where do  we  find  Burke  committing  himself  to  a 
doctrine  so  extreme  as  that  there  are  no  real 
rights  but  legal  rights  ;  and  nowhere  do  we  find  him 
asseverating  that  the  natural  rights  of  man  do  not 
so  much  as  exist  except  as  the  '  anarchical  fallacies  ' 
of  fools  and  fanatics.  On  the  contrary,  he  not  only 
asserts,  but  reiterates  in  explicit  terms,  that  man 
does  possess  rights,  even  before  civil  society  comes 
into  being.  Not  only  does  he  say  that  rights  are 
1  natural '  and  that  natural  rights  are  '  sacred  ' a — 
an  admission  that  perhaps  counts  for  little  so  long 
as  the  ambiguous  word  '  natural '  is  undefined — he 
does  not  dispute  the  doctrine,  that  very  doctrine 
so  dear  to  the  hearts  of  Rousseau  and  Paine  and  all 
their  following,  that  men  have  '  primitive  '  rights, 
and  that,  in  becoming  members  of  a  civil  society, 
they  may  be  regarded  as  surrendering  certain  of 
these  rights  in  order  to  secure  the  right  of  citizens 
who  live  under  the  protection  of  the  laws  of  the 
State.  His  words  admit  of  no  other  interpretation  : 
'  One  of  the  first  motives  to  civil  society,  and  which 
becomes  one  of  its  fundamental  rules,  is  that  no 
man  should  be  judge  in  his  own  cause.  By  this 
each  person  has  at  once  divested  himself  of  the  first 
fundamental  right  of  uncovenanted  man,  that  is, 
judge  for  himself,  and  to  assert  his  own  cause.     H< 

1  Speech  on  Mr.  Fox's  East  India  Bill. 


/^92J)pOLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

abdicates  all  right  to  be  his  own  governor.  He  in- 
clusively, in  a  great  measure,  abandons  the  right 
to  self-defence,  the  first  law  of  nature.  Men  cannot 
enjoy  the  rights  of  an  uncivil  and  of  a  civil  state 
together.  That  he  may  obtain  justice,  he  gives  up 
his  right  of  determining  what  it  is,  in  points  the  most 
essential  to  him.  That  he  may  secure  some  liberty, 
he  makes  a  surrender  in  trust  of  the  whole  of  it. 
Government  is  not  made  in  virtue  of  natural  rights, 
which  may,  and  do  exist  in  total  independence  of 
it ;  and  exist  in  much  greater  clearness,  and  in  a 
much  greater  degree  of  abstract  perfection  :  but 
their  abstract  perfection  is  their  practical  defeat.'  * 
'  Liberty,'  he  says  in  another  passage,  '  must  be 
limited  in  order  to  be  possessed.'  2 

From  sentences  like  these  (and  there  are  others 
to  the  same  effect)  it  is  evident  that  conservative 
Burke  is  by  no  means  so  flatly  hostile  to  the  doctrine 
of  the  natural  rights  of  man  as  radical  Bentham. 
He  does  not,  like  that  '  great  subversive,'  shake 
the  very  dust  of  the  doctrine  off  his  feet. 

And  yet,  as  all  the  world  knows,  Burke's  anti- 
pathy to  this  doctrine  is  extreme.  In  the  bitterness 
of  his  detestation  of  it  he  out  -  Benthams  Ben- 
tham ;  nor  can  all  the  records  of  political  contro- 
versy furnish  stronger  language  than  that  which 
he  hurls  at  its  apostles.  Almost  he  would  persuade 
us  that  they  and  it  are  Antichrist.     This  being  so, 

1  Reflections.  -         8  Letter  to  the  Sheriffs. 


RIGHTS  \  193 

the  question  that  emerges  is  obvious.  If  he  ad- 
mits, as  we  have  just  seen  he  does  admit,  that  men 
possess  '  primitive  rights,'  '  rights  of  unco venan ted 
man,'  rights  that  belong  to  persons  '  in  total  inde- 
pendence of  government,'  rights  that  have  to  be 
surrendered  in  passing  into  civil  society,  why  this 
bitterness,  this  implacable  hostility,  this  denun- 
ciation ?  Manifestly  he  does  not  hold,  as  Bentham 
did,  that  these  rights  have  no  existence.  Why,  then, 
should  he  cry  havoc  on  the  men  who  made  it  their 
business  to  declare  them  to  the  world  ? 

In  answering  this  question  it  is  essential,  to 
begin  with,  to  bear  in  mind  that  Burke  does  not 
attack  the  doctrine  as  a  theorist  denouncing  a 
theory,  but  as  a  politician  whose  interest  is  fixed 
on  the  application  of  the  doctrine  to  politics.  Had 
the  theory  of  natural  rights  been  merely  academic, 
as  many  theories  are,  we  should  have  heard  little 
about  it  from  him.  For  abstract  theorising  he  de- 
clared that  he  had  neither  inclination — which  was  , 
partially  true ;  nor  competence — which  was  mani-  I 
festly  false.  Therefore,  it  was  not  for  him  to  enter 
upon  abstract  arguments,  and  far  less  to  construct 
an  abstract  theory  of  natural  rights.  Not  without 
an  edge  of  irony,  he  left  all  that  '  to  the  Schools,' 
and  to  the  high  and  reverend  authorities  who  lift 
up  their  heads  on  one  side  or  the  other,  only  to  end 
by  floundering  in  '  the  great  Serbonian  Bog,  where 
armies  whole  have  sunk.'    This  was  his  consistent 

N 


194     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

attitude.  But,  then,  this  theory  was  not  like  other 
theories.  It  was  a  theory  that  had  been  adopted 
as  a  political  gospel.  It  was  the  inspiration  of  a 
proselytising  movement,  and  the  watchword,  not 
to  say  the  ultimatum  of  a  party  in  the  State.  Far 
from  being  meant  for  the  consumpt  only  of  pro- 
fessors, theorists,  and  students,  it  was  the  core  of 
the  political  evangel  of  Rousseau,  the  inspiration 
of  the  incendiary  Bights  of  Man  of  Paine,  and  the 
text  of  sermons  preached  to  *  the  gentlemen  of  the 
Society  for  Revolutions.'  It  had  descended,  and 
it  was  meant  by  its  votaries  to  descend,  from  the 
study  to  the  market-place,  and  had  become  the 
daily  bread  of  radical  reformers  who  seemed  bent 
upon  transforming  society  to  its  foundations,  not 
in  France  alone  or  England,  but  over  the  length 
and  breadth  of  Europe ;  and  the  inferences  of  its 
zealots  lay  in  their  passions.  It  has  often  enough 
been  said  that  the  theory  of  the  rights  of  man  is 
the  most  convincing  proof  that  theory,  so  far 
from  being  impotent,  as  fools  and  Philistines  aver, 
is  capable  of  revolutionising  the  world.  This  was 
what  Burke  saw  ;  this  was  what  he  feared.1  He 
was  not,  in  his  assault  upon  the  rights  of  man,  criti- 
cising a  theory  ;  he  was  resisting  a  political  propa- 
ganda which  seemed  to   him  to  be  fraught  with 

1  See  Thoughts  on  French  Affairs  :  '  It  is  a  revolution  of 
doctrine  and  theoretic  dogma.  It  has  a  much  greater  resem- 
blance to  those  changes  which  have  been  made  upon  religious 
grounds,  in  which  a  spirit  of  proselytism  makes  an  essential  part:' 


RIGHTS  19 


>sFls  I 
,  notlr 
im. 


catastrophe  for  Europe.     His  dominant  interest 
always  practical.    Clearly  we  must,  therefore, 
expect  a  theoretical  discussion  of  rights  from  him. 

Nevertheless  he  is  forced,  almost  in  his  own  despite, 
if  not  to  cross  the  line  that  parts  practice  from 
theory,  at  any  rate  to  press  into  the  interesting 
borderland  where  these  two  meet.  For  when  a 
controversialist  has  to  encounter  a  theory  that  is 
also  a  political  programme,  he  cannot  separate  the 
programme  from  the  theory.  He  finds  himself  in 
the  presence  of  urgent  demands  which  claim  to  be 
rights,  and  of  which  the  validity  has  to  be  discussed. 
It  is  so  here.  Burke  found  himself  in  the  presence 
of  many  claims  which  the  revolutionists  declared 
to  be  rights,  and  which  he  believed  not  to  be  rights 
at  all.  And  in  resisting  these  with  all  the  forces  of 
his  reasoning  and  rhetoric  he  takes  up  a  line  of  argu- 
ment which  is  in  no  slight  measure  theoretical. 

This  line  of  argument  is  quite  firm  and  definite. 
Refusing,  as  he  always  refused,  to  be  drawn  into  an 
academic  discussion  of  the  abstract  rights  of  man 
pure  and  simple — he  '  hates  the  very  sound  of 
them,' — he  plants  himself  on  the  conception  of 
man  as  essentially  a  member  of  a  civil  society.  *  I 
have  in  my  contemplation,'  he  declares,  '  the  civil 
social  man  and  no  other.'  *  In  other  words,  the 
only  rights,  or  claims  to  rights,  he  was  prepared,  or 
even  had  the  patience,  to  discuss,  were  those  rights 

1  Reflections. 


196     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

which  were  either  actually  enjoyed,  or  could  be 
enjoyed,  or  ought  to  be  enjoyed  by  the  members 
of  an  actual  organised  society.  That  there  were 
•  natural '  rights,  '  original '  rights,  '  rights  of  un- 
co venanted  man,'  '  rights  held  in  total  independ- 
ence of  government,'  he  did  not  deny.  He  affirms, 
as  we  have  just  seen,  that  such  rights  exist.  He 
even  specifies  what  some  of  them  are  (the  right  of 
self-defence,  for  example).  But  the  right  of  self- 
defence,  as  it  appears  in  its  empty  generality  in 
the  abstract  and  hypothetical  code  of  a  theorist  is 
one  thing,  and  the  same  right,  as  it  appears  articu- 
lated, defined,  modified,  abated  in  the  eyes  of  a 
man  of  affairs  who  is  working  for  the  concrete 
happiness  of  an  actual  people  under  given  conditions 
of  place  and  time — this  is  quite  another  thing.  And 
it  is  this  second  thing,  this  definition  of  rights  with 
reference  to  the  actual  social  situation,  that  is  always 
in  Burke's  eyes  by  far  the  most  important  matter, 
and,  indeed,  the  only  question  of  real  political 
moment.  To  keep  ever  before  his  eyes  '  the  civil 
social  man  and  no  other,'  and  in  the  light  of  this 
to  discriminate  between  the  claims  that  are  to  be 
justified  and  upheld  and  the  claims  that  are  to  be 
resisted  and  discredited — this  is  of  the  essence  of 
Burke's  entire  treatment  of  rights. 

It  is  this  that  explains  his  decisive  divergence 
from  the  apostles  of  the  rights  of  man.  JHjs-attitude- 
is  not  Bentham's.     He  does  not  meet  their  asser- 


RIGHTS  197 

tion  that  all  men  have  natural  rights  by  the  blunt 
counter-assertion  that  no  man  has  any.  His  quarrel 
with  them  turns  not  on  their  general  assertion  that 
men  have  natural  rights,  but  on  the  impeachment  that 
first  they  went  to  work  to  dogmatise  a  whole  abstract 
a  priori  code  of  rights,  and  then,  having  formulated 
this  to  their  own  satisfaction,  went  on  to  announce  it 
to  the  world  as  a  political  ultimatum  which  it  was 
the  duty  of  every  reformer  and  the  central  function 
of  all  law  and  government  to  enact  quam  primum. 
On  both  points  he  joins  issue.  He  believes  that  for 
any  practical  or  statesmanlike  purpose  it  is  a  barren 
enterprise  (even  though  it  may  interest  some 
1  metaphysical '  minds)  to  theorise  a  code  of  rights 
in  abstracto  and  without  reference  not  only  to 
social  conditions  in  general,  but  to  the  specific 
conditions  of  some  actual  society.  And  he  equally 
insists — indeed  it  is  only  the  same  point  in  another 
aspect — that  a  given  civil  society  is  so  far  from 
being  an  agency  for  realising  a  code  of  rights  already 
framed  and  formulated  in  abstraction,  that  it  is 
only  in  and  through  his  participation  in  the  life 
of  an  actual  society  that  an  individual,  be  his 
abstract  hypothetical  rights  what  they  may,  can 
acquire  any  rights  that  are  definite,  substantial, 
and  worth  the  possessing.  Hence  the  antithesis 
that  the  '  abstract  perfection '  of  a  right,  such  as 
the  right  of  self-defence,  is  its  practical  defeat.  It 
is  only  a  forcible  way  of  saying  that  the  more  per- 


198     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

fectly  any  right,  by  process  of  abstraction,  escapes 
from  the  limitations  of  concrete  circumstances, 
the  more  are  the  limitations  which  it  must  en- 
counter in  finding  realisation  in  any  given  actual 
social  system.  Similarly  with  the  kindred  assertion 
that  every  man  '  surrenders  '  or  '  abdicates  '  the 
rights  of  uncovenanted  man  in  becoming  a  member 
of  a  civil  society.  For  this,  too,  is  but  another  way 
of  saying  that  an  absolutely  unrestricted  liberty  of 
self-assertion  is  manifestly  incompatible  with  the 
fact  that  any  such  impracticable  liberty  must  be 
1  limited  in  order  to  be  enjoyed  '  by  the  members 
of  a  civil  society  who  must  needs  stand  in  limiting 
relations  one  to  another. 

Nor  is  this  *  surrender  '  or  '  abdication  '  to  be 
deplored  as  if  it  were  a  calamity.  For  the  liberty 
that  is  surrendered  is  after  all  an  empty,  just  because 
it  is  a  purely  abstract  liberty,  and  the  liberty  for 
which  this  is  exchanged  is  the  liberty  of  enjoying 
all  the  liberties  and  rights  of  an  actual  civil  society. 
And  it  is  these,  these  rights  of  the  civil  social  man 
and  none  other,  that  are  the  real  concern  of  states- 
men, legislators,  judges,  and  citizens. 

For  when  the  question,  What  are  the  legitimate 
rights  of  men  ?  is  raised,  not  by  abstract  theorists, 
whose  interest  is  speculative,  but,  as  in  Burke's  day, 
by  practical  politicians  who  are  dealing  with  the 
happiness  of  an  actual  civil  society,  there  are  two 
widely   divergent   directions   in   which   an   answer 


RIGHTS  199 

may  be  sought.  If  we  take  the  one,  we  go  to  the 
dicta  of  dogmatists,  or  to  the  codes,  declarations, 
or  preambles  of  constitutions  which  these  dogmatists 
inspire,  and  which  simply  set  down  the  rights  of 
man  as  if  they  were  a  revelation  that  stood  in  need 
of  no  further  examination  and  proof,  and  as  if 
every  descendant  of  Adam  were  defrauded  of  his 
birthright,  so  long  as  one  single  right  thus  dogma- 
tised is  denied  or  withheld.  If  we  take  the  other, 
we  follow  the  lead  of  the  more  cautious  and  reflective 
minds,  whose  prime  concern  is  the  civil  social  man 
and  none  other,  and  with  whom  it  is  a  settled  prin- 
ciple to  refuse  to  accept  any  claim  whatever  as  a 
right,  until  by  a  scrutiny  of  human  nature  and  the 
social  system  with  which  they  have  to  deal,  they 
have  satisfied  themselves  on  the  one  hand  that 
their  fellowmen  have  the  capacity  to  enjoy  it,  and 
on  the  other  that  the  enjoyment  of  it  is  consistent 
with  the  conditions  and  the  ends  of  the  given  society 
in  which  their  lot  is  cast. 

Needless  to  say  that  it  is  in  the  second  of  these 
directions  we  must  turn  if  we  follow  the  lead  of 
Burke.  For  from  the  many  pages  of  his  invective 
against  the  radicalism  of  the  rights  of  man  there 
emerge  two  articles  of  indictment  which,  if  true, 
convict  his  adversaries  of  two  inexcusable  and 
blundering  omissions.  The  one  is  that,  in  thinking 
so  much  about  man's  abstract  rights,  they  did  not 
think  enough   about    his  nature.      '  That    sort 


otj 
of 


200     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

;  people,'  he  says,  '  are  so  taken  up  with  their  theories 
about  the  rights  of  man  that  they  have  totally  for- 
got his  nature.' l  In  other  words,  they  dogmatised 
about  rights  when  they  had  been  better  occupied 
in  studying  the  fitness  of  actual  men  to  enjoy  and 
use  them.  The  second  impeachment  is  that,  in 
their  fanatical  impatience  to  force  their  cut-and- 
dried  code  of  rights,  their  '  little  catechism  of  the 
rights  of  man,'  upon  the  world,  they  could  not,  or 
would  not,  stop  to  inquire  if  the  realisation  of  their 
programme  was  consistent  with  the  fundamental 
facts  and  conditions  of  the  existing  social  order. 
1  How,'  he  asks,  '  can  any  man  claim,  under  the 
conventions  of  civil  society,  rights  which  do  not  so 
much  as  presuppose  its  existence.  Rights  which 
are  absolutely  repugnant  to  it  ?  '  2  On  both  these 
points,  as  indeed  must  be  already  evident,  his  own 
position  is  irreconcilably  antagonistic.  He  thought 
he  knew  something  about  human  nature,  and  one 
of  the  facts  which  he  saw  written  on  its  very  fore- 
front was  endless  inequality  of  powers,  capacities, 
and  achievement,  and,  not  least  conspicuous,  in- 
equality in  political  capacity.  This  alone  was 
enough  to  demolish,  in  his  eyes,  the  '  monstrous 
fiction '  of  equality  of  political  rights.  It  was 
against  all  reason  to  assert  that  all  men  have  a  right 
to  the  franchise,  if,  by  virtue  of  the  imperfections 
that  cleave  to  their  human  nature,  ignorance,  for 

1  Reflections.  2  Ibid. 


RIGHTS  20 

example,  or  indifference  or  absorption  in  toil,  they  J 
were  inherently  incapable  of  exercising  it.  So  far 
was  it  from  being  inconsistent,  in  his  eyes,  that  many 
men  should  enjoy  civil  rights  and  be  denied  political 
rights,  that  the  enjoyment  of  both  by  the  multitude 
was  in  glaring  contradiction  to  the  pronounced 
gradations  between  class  and  class  and  man  and  man, 
as  these  are  to  be  found  in  human  nature  all  the 
world  over.  *  Men,'  he  roundly  declares,  'have  no 
right  to  what  is  notjgasonable,  and  to  what  is  not 
for  their  benefit.'  * 

A  similar  conclusion  followed  from  his  conception 
of  society.  £jyj]jgoveniment  is  not  called  into  being 
as  a  mere  instrument  for  realising  rights  already 
possessed.  It  has  a  larger  scope.  It  is  '  an  institu- 
tion of  beneficence.'  It  ;s  '  made  for  the  advantage^ 
of  man.'  2  And  it  fulfils  this  beneficent  task,  not 
by  a  wholesale  enactment  of  codes  or  declarations  of 
rights  fashioned  in  abstraction  for  Utopia,  but  by 
the  gradual  realisation  of  those  conditions  of  civilised 
life  which  can  be  won  only  by  degrees,  and  by  the 
labours  of  successive  generations.  Amongst  these 
conditions  are  some  so  fundamental,  some  which 
so  manifestly  lie  upon  the  very  threshold  of  social 
well-being,  that  the  happiness  of  a  people  demands 
that  they  should  be  secured  by  law.  Such  are  the 
ordinary  civil  rights  of  a  well-constituted  state. 
But  Burke  does  not  limit  his  view  to  these.     He 

1  Reflections.  *  Ibid. 


202     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

even  goes  so  far  as  to  venture,  and  to  repeat,  the 
sweeping  assertion  that  '  all  the  advantages  for 
which   civil   society   is   established   become   man's 

''right.'1  'Whatever  each  man  can  separately  do,' 
.so  he  runs  on  in  expanding  this  dictum,  '  without 
trespassing  on  others,  he  has  a  right  to  do  for  him- 
self ;  and  he  has  a  right  to  a  fair  portion  of  all 
which  society,  with  all  its  combinations  of  skill  and 
force,  can  do  in  his  favour.' 2  But  having  said  this, 
he  is  quick  to  add  that  the  right  to  political  power 
is  another  matter.  Conceivably,  this  too  might  be 
one  of  the  advantages  that  are  rights.  For  this 
1  right '  is  not  to  be  dogmatically  and  a  priori 
repudiated  any  more  than  dogmatically  and  a  priori 
admitted.  The  whole  question  is  ruled  by  con- 
vention and  convenience,  and  these  are  always 
conditioned    by    circumstances.     Yet    two    points 

.  emerge  with  perfect  clearness,  j  The  one,  that  in 
society  as  he  conceives  it,  a  share  in  political  power, 
authority,  and  direction,  is  not  an  essential ;  or  (as 
he  phrases  it)  not  one  of  '  the  direct  original  rights 
of  man  in  civil  society  '  :  the  other,  that  in  the 
particular  civil  societies  which  were  more  especially 
before  his  eyes,  France  and  England,  the  right  to 
the  franchise  was,  in  his  estimate,  so  far  from  being 
an  advantage,  either  to  its  possessor  or  to  his 
country,  that  it  was  much  more  likely  to  produce 
«w_a  social  cataclysm.    Hence,   as  we  have  already 

1  Reflections.  2  Ibid, 


RIGHTS  20:* 


1 


seen,  Burke  is  as  firm  in  denying  political  rights 
to  all  except  the  comparatively  few  who  have  the 
capacity  for  exercising  them,  as  he  is  in  recognising 
the  civil  rights  that  are  indispensable  for  all.  And 
his  grounds  for  the  denial  are  equally  his  grounds 
for  the  recognition.  Needless  to  repeat  that  they 
are  not  to  be  found  in  his  recognition  of  abstract 
natural  rights.  He  admits,  as  always,  that  these 
exist.  But  they  appear  only  to  make  it  evident 
how  small  a  part  they  play  in  settling  what  rights 
ought  to  be  given,  and  what  claims  to  rights  resisted, 
in  the  actual  politics  of  civil  societies.  '  The  moment 
you  abate  anything  from  the  full  rights  of  men 
each  to  govern  himself,  and  suffer  any  artificial 
positive  limitation  upon  those  rights,  from  that 
moment  the  whole  organisation  of  government 
becomes  a  consideration  of  convenience.' 1  And 
what  '  convenience  '  dictates — a  thing  most  difficult  ; 
to  compute — is  only  to  be  determined  in  the  light  ! 
of  a  comprehensive  conception  of  the  happiness  of 
the  people  as  an  organic  whole. 

Burke's  attitude  to  abstract  rights  appears  there-  c 
fore  to  be  this.  He  explicitly  affirms  that  abstract 
rights  exist ;  he  even  specifies  what  some  of  these 
purely  abstract  rights  are  (the  right  e.g.  of  self- 
defence).  But  he  sets  little  value  upon  any  attempt 
to  formulate  these  rights  at  length  in  a  code  of 
rights  applicable  to  all  places  and  all  times.     He 

1  Reflections. 


204     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

prefers  to  concentrate  his  attention  upon  such  rights 
as  can  and  ought  to  be  enjoyed  by  '  the  civil  social 
man,  and  no  other.'  And  the  point  he  here  insists 
upon  is  that  rights  must  always  be  relative  to  the 
human  nature  of  the  persons  who  claim  to  enjoy 
them,  and  to  the  constitution  of  the  social  system 
in  which  they  are  to  be  enjoyed.  By  doing  this  he 
shakes  himself  free  from  the  dogmatism  of  the 
authors  of  purely  abstract  codes  of  the  rights  of 
man,  and  commits  himself  to  the  position  that  all 
rights  with  which  statesmen  (as  contrasted  with 
theorists)  are  concerned,  must  be  madegood  by 
argument  and  proof.  In  this  respect  he  is  at  one 
with  Bentham.  For  it  is  one  of  the  most  valuable 
features  of  both  Bentham  and  Burke  that,  as 
against  the  dogmatism  of  Paine  and  his  allies,  they 
insist  on  proof.  On  the  other  hand,  however,  he 
escapes  the  untenable  narrowness  of  Bentham ; 
for  the  existence  of  a  right,  as  he  conceives  it,  does 
not  rest  on  its  legal  enactment,  nor  even  on  the 
mere  political  utility  that  justifies  enactment  in 
Benthamite  eyes.  Utility  comes  in  :  it  comes  in 
inasmuch  as  the  happiness  of  the  people  is  recog- 
nised as  the  supreme  end.  But  as  there  neither  is, 
\  nor  ever  can  be,  any  such  thing  as  the  happiness  of 
a  people  which  does  not  include  the  conservation 
|of  the  prescriptive  experience  of  the  past,  and  not 
jleast  of  prescriptive  rights  (which  were  less  than 
nothing  to  Bentham),  it  is  obvious  that  the  kind  of 


RIGHTS  205 

proof  that  would  satisfy  Bentham  would  not  by 
any  means  satisfy  Burke.  He  is  not  minded  to 
brush  the  past  aside,  nor  count  it  as  of  no  account 
that  a  right  has  been  long  acknowledged  and  enjoyed. 
Nor  is  he  in  the  least  disposed  to  regard  the  claim  to 
a  right  not  hitherto  enjoyed  (the  right  to  the  fran- 
chise, for  example)  as  either  just  or  reasonable,  in  the 
absence  of  proof  that  it  could  be  grafted  on  the  gradu- 
ally developed  organic  unity  of  the  body-politic. 

There  is  a  sense  in  which  this  conservative  caution 
in  the  handling  of  rights  is  undoubtedly  to  be 
deplored.  We  have  seen  that  Burke  set  little  value 
on  the  dogma  of  the  rights  of  man,  with  its  codes  and 
declarations.  We  have  seen  that,  as  against  it, 
he  concentrated  his  interest  upon  the  civil  social 
man  and  no  other.  But  there  was  nothing  in 
either  of  these  things  to  have  prevented  him,  had 
he  been  so  minded,  from  giving  the  world  some 
general  scheme  of  the  rights  to  which  human  nature, 
being  what  it  is,  might  reasonably  aspire  under 
the  normal  conditions  of  civilised  social  life.  For, 
so  far  from  being  out  of  harmony  with  his  avowal 
that  the  centre  of  his  interest  was  '  the  cjjiL^ocial 
maQ  and  no  other,'  such  an  enterprise  Would  only 
have  been  a  discourse  on  the  rights  of  the  civil 
social  man  as  he  ought  to  be,  and  might  hope  to 
be,  in  the  gradual  evolution  of  a  nation's  life.  It 
would,  in  other  words,  have  been  a  theory  of  social 
rights.     Nor,  with  his  insight  into  human  nature 


206     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

and  his  grasp  of  social  conditions,  was  any  man 
better  fitted  to  execute  such  a  task.  This,  however, 
is  but  an  idle  wish.  His  hostility  to  abstraction 
in  any  shape  and  form  was  too  inveterate.  His 
inclinations  did  not  lie  in  that  direction.  His 
career  plunged  him  deep  into  the  concrete  and  the 
practical.  And  he  had  early  developed  a  distrust 
of  all  plans  and  projects,  and  still  more  of  all  theories 
divorced  from  immediate  conditions  of  place  and 
time.  Hence  his  relegation  of  all  discussion  of 
abstract  rights  '  to  the  schools.'  Hence  his  refusal 
to  discuss  what  is  not  rigorously  practical.  Hence 
his  disposition  to  rest  on  rights  that  are  real,  because 
sanctioned  by  law,  prescription,  and  consensus,  in 
preference  to  the  rights  that  are  still  in  the  region 
of  innovating  claim  and  argument.  Yet  here,  as 
elsewhere,  we  meet  the  usual  result.  In  arguing 
against  theory  he  himself  theorises,  and  in  resisting 
the  radical  claim  to  this  or  that  specific  right,  he  is 
led  on  to  define  the  conditions  upon  which  rights  in 
general  ought  to  be  conceded  or  withheld.  Hence 7 
the  fruitfulness  of  his  pages  even  for  the  reader 
whose  interest  in  rights  is  purely  theoretical.  That 
rights  are  not  to  be  dogmatised  but  proved  :  that 
all  discussion  of  rights  must  recognise  the  nature 
of  man  and  the  constitution  of  civil  society  :  that 
the  real  (not  the  merely  hypothetical)  rights  of  man 
are  not  mysterious  gifts  of  nature  which  the  indi- 
vidual needs  only  to  be  born  in  order  to  possess  : 


RIGHTS  207 

that,  on  the  contrary,  they  are  '  advantages/  or  (as 
we  might  prefer  to  say)  opportunities  which  the 
beneficent  action  of  society  and  government  gradu- 
ally wins  for  the  members  of  a  community,  that 
each  may  fulfil  the  duties  of  his  station  to  man  and 
to  God  :  that  if  rights  are  to  be  given,  or  denied, 
gift  or  denial  must  derive  from  the  happiness  of  the 
people  as  an  organic  whole  :  that  no  rights  are  to  be 
more  jealously  guarded  than  those  which  by  '  the  dis- 
cipline of  nature  ■  have  been  woven  into  the  consti- 
tution of  a  people — these,  with  the  reasons  annexed, 
are  Burke's  legacy  to  the  theorist  about  rights. 

The  value  of  the  legacy,  and  not  least  the  demand 
for  proof,  is  unimpeachable.  It  is  so  easy  to  call 
a  desire,  or  even  a  greed,  if  only  it  be  sufficiently 
strong,  or  a  claim  if  only  it  be  sufficiently  confident, 
a  right  without  its  really  being  so,  that  a  thinker 
in  pofitics  can  hardly  render  a  more  needed  service 
than  to  point  out  the  conditions  which  must  be  satis- 
fied before  a  demand,  however  passionately  pressed, 
can  become  a  right  that  can  justly  be  demanded. 
No  student  of  Burke's  pages  is  likely  ever  again  to 
fall  into  the  '  anarchic  fallacy,'  as  Bentham  dubbed  it, 
of  confusing  an  inclination  with  a  right.  For  to 
Burke,  as  to  Bentham,  all  rights,  in  so  far  as  they 
are  substantial,1  are  not  ultimate  but  derivative. 
Their  justification  is  possible,  not  because  they  are 

1  Tho  qualifying  clause  is  necessary  because,  of  course,  the 
abstract  and  empty  '  rights  of  uncovenanted  man,'  which  Burke 
affirms  (p.  196),  are  obviously  original  and  not  derivative. 


~) 


208     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

original,  self-evident,  incapable  of  further  proof, 
but  because  they  can  be  shown  to  be  conducive  to 
the  happiness  of  a  people  as  this  is  construed  in  the 
light  of  the  facts  and  laws  of  human  nature  and 
social  existence.  Nor  is  it  a  bad  description  of  a 
right — though  philosophers  would  doubtless  wish 
to  push  the  description  to  definition — to  say,  as  in 
effect  Burke  says,  that  it  is  a  position  of  '  advan- 
tage '  in  which,  as  member  of  a  civil  society,  the 
4  political  animal '  man  either  actually  is,  or  ought 
to  be  secured,  especially  by  law  and  prescription, 
in  order  that  he  may  contribute  to  the  happiness  of 
his  country  by  fulfilling  the  duties  of  his  divinely 
allotted  station. 

Nor,  it  may  be  added,  are  rights  in  Burke's  eyes 
any  the  less  '  natural '  because  they  are  the  rights 
of  a  highly  civilised  society.  There  is  more  than 
one  passage  in  which  he  refuses,  as  stoutly  as  Aris- 
totle, to  identify  the  natural  with  the  primitive, 
or  to  regard  mankind  as  more  natural,  in  propor- 
tion as  they  are  less  developed.  For,  though  the 
rights  which  the  members  of  a  well-developed  state 
enjoy  are  in  a  sense  artificial,  being  as  they  are  the 
product  of  the  political  art  by  which  the  constitution 
of  a  state  is  slowly  fashioned,  it  is  equally  true  that, 
as  Burke  himself  reminds  us,  '  Art  is  man's  nature,' 
and  that  nature  is  never  more  truly  herself  than 
in  her  grandest  forms.'  *    And  if  this  be  sound,  it 

1  See  p.  53, 


RIGHTS  209 

follows  obviously  that  there  can  be  no  rights  more 
truly  natural,  because  none  more  truly  characteristic 
of  human  nature  at  its  best,  than  the  rights  enjoyed 
in  a  civil  society.  The  point  may  seem  to  some  no 
more  than  a  matter  of  words.  And  it  may  be  ad- 
mitted, to  the  relief  of  the  reader,  that  it  is  un- 
desirable to  stir  the  controversies  that  have  raged 
around  '  nature  '  and  '  natural.'  None  the  less  it 
may  serve  to  suggest  how  decisively  Burke  set  the 
rights  of  the  citizen  above  the  '  natural '  rights  with 
which  the  protagonists  of  the  rights  of  man  were  so 
ready  to  endow  even  the  savage  who,  whatever  be 
his  other  endowments,  knows  nothing  either  of  the 
enabling  advantages  or  the  advantageous  restraints 
of  civilisation. 

(b)  Rights  and  Circumstances 

Burke's  contribution  to  the  subject  of  rights  is, 
however,  by  no  means  limited  to  thus  suggesting  a 
criterion  by  which  the  rights  that  are  reasonable 
and  real  may  be  distinguished  from  the  '  rights  ■ 
that  are  false  and  fanatical.  Many  of  the  greatest, 
and  some  of  the  best  known,  of  his  pages  are  given 
to  the  further,  and  hardly  less  interesting,  question 
of  the  justice  and  expedience  of  enforcing  right 
even  when  their  existence  is  not  in  dispute. 

This  is  best  illustrated  by  his  attitude  on  the  fate- 
ful quarrel  between  the  mother  country  and  the 
American   colonies.     For  readers  of    his   pregnant 

o 


"J 


210     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

words  on  the  American  crisis — Lord  Morley  goes 
so  far  as  to  call  them  '  the  most  perfect  manual 
in  our  literature,  or  in  any  literature,  for  one  who 
approaches  the  study  of  public  affairs,  whether  for 
knowledge  or  for  practice  ' 1— Iwifl^  not  find  him 
either  denying  the  existence  of  the  abs^raStZng^t 
of  the  mother  country  to  tax  the  colonies,2  or 
affirming  the  abstract  right  of  the  colonists  as  in- 
dividuals to  resist  the  obnoxious  taxation  J  Putting 
the  question  of  the  right  of  taxation  '  totally  out 
of  the  question,'  he  pleads  for  the  necessity  of 
raising  the  whole  controversy  to  a  higher  level,  and 
urges,  with  an  extraordinary  persuasiveness,  that 
the  possession  of  an  abstract  constitutional  right, 
however  well  grounded,  is  far  from  justifying  the 
policy  of  asserting  and  enforcing  that  right  up  to 
the  hilt.  In  the  name  of  '  prudence,'  that  mother 
of  all  the  political  virtues,  such  a  thing  is  not  to 
be  so  much  as  thought  of.  For  the  vital  matter  in 
a  political  crisis  is  not  what  a  political  lawyer  tells 
us  may  be  done  ;  it  is  what  humanity,  justice,  and 
expediency  tell  us  ought  to  be  done  under  the  con- 
crete conditions  of  the  given  case.  Nor  does  he 
hesitate  to  affirm  that  the  consciousness  of  having 
an  abstract  right  in  one's  favour  is  so  far  from 
furnishing  a  justification  for  exercising  it,  that  it 
ought  to  make  its  possessor  peculiarly  careful  lest, 

1  Burke,  p.  81,  in  '  English  Men  of  Letters.' 

2  On  the  contrary  he  was  quite  prepared  to  affirm  it  as  an 
abstract  principle. 


RIGHTS  211 

in  exacting  his  right,  he  may  be  perpetrating  an 
oppressive  and  disastrous  wrong.  This  runs  through; 
out.  With  a  grasp  of  the  situation  beyond  any 
man  of  his  time,  he  argues  that  the  practical  in- 
sistence on  the  right  to  tax  is  to  the  last  degree 
irrational  and,  in  a  deeper  than  the  legal  sense, 
unjust.  From  first  to  last  his  eyes,  like  those  of 
the  utilitarians  after  him,  are  fixed  on  the  public 
good,  and  to  him,  as  to  them,  the  happiness  of  the 
people  (though  in  his  own  sense  of  the  word)  is 
paramount  in  politics.  Nor  would  he  suffer  a  single 
right,  no  matter  what  constitutional  authorities 
could  be  cited  in  its  favour,  to  become  the  basis  of 
action,  till  it  had  proved  its  claim  to  descend  from 
the  parchments  of  constitutional  lawyers  into  the 
concrete  realities  and  expediencies  of  practical 
politics.  It  is  here  in  short  that  he  stands  forward, 
in  what  is  probably  his  best  known  character,  as 
great  apologist  of^lcJEjujas^gces/ — circumstances 
which  impose  upon  all  rights  whatsoever  their  in- 
evitable and,  rightly  looked  at,  their  reasonable 
limitations  and  abatements.  '  Sir,  I  think  you 
must  perceive  that  I  am  resolved  this  day  to  have 
nothing  at  all  to  do  with  the  question  of  the  right 
of  taxation.  ...  It  is  less  than  nothing  in  my 
consideration.  .  .  .  My  consideration  is  narrow, 
confined,  and  wholly  limited  to  the  policy  of  the 
question.  .  .  .  The  question  with  me  is,  not  whether 
you  have  a  right  to  render  your  people  miserable, 


212     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

but  whether  it  is  not  your  interest  to  make  them 
happy.  It  is  not  what  a  lawyer  tells  me  I  may  do  ; 
but  what  humanity,  reason,  and  justice  tell  me  I 
ought  to  do.' x  '  What  is  the  use,'  he  elsewhere 
asks,  '  of  discussing  a  man's  abstract  right  to  food  or 
medicine  ?  The  question  is  upon  the  method  of  pro- 
curing and  administering  them.'  Call  in  the  farmer 
and  physician,  not  the  professor  of  metaphysics.2 

The  sanity  of  these  sentences,  and  of  many  others 
like  them,  was,  of  course,  proved  by  the  event. 
Deaf  to  Burke's  counsels,  England  tried  to  enforce 
a  right  and  lost  a  continent.  But  this  is  not  our 
present  concern.  The  point  is  that,  in  these  and 
all  similar  utterances,  Burke  once  and  for  all  ex- 
posed the  folly  of  all  policy,  from  whatever  source 
it  may  emanate,  that  takes  its  stand  upon  rights, 
and  shuts  its  eyes  to  those  larger  considerations 
by  which  the  enforcement  of  any  right,  public  or 
private,  individual  or  corporate,  ought  always  in 
the  name  of  the  public  good  to  be  qualified,  re- 
strained, and  regulated.  It  is  not  that  rights  in 
law  may  not  exist,  nor  that  they  may  not  have  to 
be  enforced.  Burke  would  be  the  last  person  to 
dispute  it.  No  writer  in  our  language  has  a  pro- 
founder  respect  for  law.  All  that  he  insists  upon, 
Jwith  a  passionate  reasonableness,  is  the  need  for 
/proof — proof  that  the  enforcement  of  a  right,  or  the 
( refusal  to  enforce  a  right,  is  justified  under  existing 

1  Speech  on  Conciliation  with  America.  2  Reflections. 


RIGHTS  213 

circumstances  in  the  highest  interests  of  the  nation  J 
as  a  whole.  ' 

The  same  attitude  repeats  itself  in  the  handling 
of  the  rights  of  individuals.  When  Yp°-9-  m  ms 
sermon,1  tabulated  his  version  of  the  fundamental 
rights  of  the  citizen,  one  of  these  was  the  right 
to  resist  power  where  abused,  .purge  goes  not 
deny  the  right,  even  though  it  may  carry  in  its 
train  the  dire  necessity  of  dethroning  a  king. 
How  could  he  I  Was  he  not  a  Whig  ?  Neither  did 
he  doubt  that  this  formidable  right  of  resistance 
might,  in  emergency,  have  to  be  translated  into  acts 
of  resistance  and  even  of  revolution.  For,  as  a  J 
Whig,  he  was  not  likely  to  repudiate  the  men  of  / 
1688  and  their  deeds,  however  anxious  he  is  to  pare 
these-  down  to  Aa  revolution  not  made  but  pre- 
vented.' But,  then,  there  comes  the  characteristic 
reminder  that  the  step  from  abstract  right  of  re- 
sistance to  concrete  act  of  resistance  is  not  to  be 
taken  without  convincing  evidence  that  the  situation 
is  so  dire  and  deplorable  as  to  justify  resort  to  this 
extreme  medicine  of  distempered  commonwealths. 
And,  least  of  all,  was  such  a  doctrine  to  be  cried  on 
the  housetops  by  men  such  as  (much  too  rashly  it 
must  be  confessed)  he  took  Price  and  his  friends  to 
be — men  '  who  have  nothing  of  politics  but  the 
passions  theyexcile?  'The  question  of  dethron- 
ing KUigS,1  He"  Says,  Hi  guarded  phrase,  '  will  always 

1  The  sermon  referred  to  in  the  Reflections. 


214     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

be  a  question  of  dispositions  and  of  means,  and  of 
probable  consequences  rather  than  of  positive  rights. 
vAs  it  was  not  made  for  common  abuses,  so  it  is 
not  to  be  agitated  by  common  minds.  The  specu- 
lative line  of  demarcation  where  obedience  ought 
to  end,  and  resistance  must  begin,  is  faint,  obscure, 
and  not  easily  definable.  It  is  not  a  single  act 
or  a  single  event  which  determines  it.'  * 

This  reminder,  this  reasonable  plea  for  caution 
and  proof  in  the  exercise  of  rights,  is  never  out  of 
date.  Fanatics  for  rights  are  to  be  found  in  all 
civilised  communities.  The  world  seems  never 
weary  of  producing  them.  Nor  are  they  less  fan- 
atical when  the  rights  they  press  to  extremes  are 
entirely  legal.  For  this  makes  them  only  the  more 
formidable,  as  giving  them  a  solid,  i.e.  a  legal,  ground 
for  their  immoderation.  They  number  in  their 
ranks  the  strainers  of  prerogative,  the  zealots  for  the 
rights  of  legislatures  and  governments,  the  pro- 
tagonists for  orders  and  institutions,  the  irrecon- 
cilables  who  press  the  rights  of  individual  liberty 
against  authority  or  the  rights  of  authority  against 
the  individual  conscience,  not  to  say  the  pernicious 
pedants  who  push  to  the  letter  of  the  law  '  the 
right  to  do  what  they  will  with  their  own.'  Such 
traffickers  in  extremes  are  not  to  be  met  by  challeng- 
ing their  rights.  This  cannot  silence  them.  It  only 
exasperates  them  into  an  even  more  extravagant 

1  Reflections. 


RIGHTS  215' 

assertion  of  rights  whioh  are,  or  may  be,  indubitably 
legal.  It  only  confirms  them  in  the  fallacy  that  their 
immoderation  is  justice  because  it  gives  them  an 
opportunity  of  appealing  to  *  justice '  in  their 
immoderation.  The  truly  effective  line  of  attack 
is  Burke's  :  it  is  to  bid  them,  in  the  name  of  sanity, 
think  less  of  what,  in  the  letter,  is  just,  and  more 
of  what,  on  the  actual  merits  of  the  situation,  is 
humane  and  public-spirited.  To  vary  the  phrase, 
it  is  to  tell  them  that  it  is  a  poor  tribute  to  the  cause 
of  rights  to  forget  that  there  are  duties  and  utilities 
towards  the  public  good,  by  which  the  exercise  of 
all  rights,  however  justifiable  in  the  eye  of  the  law, 
must  always  be  qualified  and  controlled. 

Such,  in  brief,  are  Burke's  main  contributions  to 
a  doctrine  of  rights.     As  may  now  be  evident,  they 
fall  under  two  heads.     Under  the  first,  he  discusses 
what   rights    can    be   legitimately  claimed  by  the 
members  of  a  given  civil  society  ;    and  the  point 
that  emerges  here,  with  utmost  clearness,  is  that  he 
was   always   convinced   that  the   rights   enjoyable 
under  law  and  government,  the  rights  of  c  the  civil 
social  man,'  are  immeasurably  more  valuable  and( 
substantial  than  any   '  primitive  ■   rights   (and,   asj 
we  have  seen,  he  recognises  such)  which  mankim 
may  have  to  surrender  to  secure  them.     Under  the 
second  head,  he  preaches  his  doctrine  of  *  circum- 
stances,' with  its  perpetual  refrain  that  it  is  sheei 


216     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

//  folly  and  fanaticism  to  turn  a  right  into  an  ulti- 
//  matum.  '  There  is  no  arguing,'  he  once  said,  '  with 
these  fanatics  of  the  rights  of  man.'  No,  there  was 
no  arguing  with  them,  because  having  made  up 
their  minds  that  to  have  a  right  and  to  press  for  its 
realisation  forthwith  were  one  and  the  same  thing, 
they  seemed  to  have  shut  their  ears  to  those  larger 
considerations  of  humanity,  justice,  and  expediency 
which  the  practical  wisdom  of  the  statesman  is 
bound,  in  the  name  of  the  happiness  of  the  people, 
to  recognise. 

Hence  it  is  easy  to  understand  his  antagonism  to 
the  dogma  of  the  equality  of  men  which  was  commonly 
put  in  the  forefront  of  the  revolutionary  declarations 
of  rights.  His  position  here  may  be  summed  up 
]  in  his  own  formula  :  '  All  men  have  equal  rights, 
I  but  not  to  equal  things.' 1  Needless  to  say,  it  does 
not  mean  that  all  men  either  have,  or  ought  to  have, 
the  same  rights.  For,  as  we  have  seen,  it  was  of  the 
essence  of  his  theory  of  government  that  political 
rights  were,  or  ought  to  remain,  in  the  enjoyment 
of  the  few.  The  dictum  therefore  means  no  more 
than  that,  once  rights  are  given,  those  who  enjoy 
them  must  be  equal  in  the  eye  of  the  law.  We  have 
seen  how  far  he  was  prepared  to  go — even  to  blood — 
in  defence  of  the  civil  rights  even  of  the  poorest.2 
And  yet  these  equal  rights  are  never  '  rights  to 
equal  things.'     They  are  only  opportunities  ('  ad- 

1  Reflections.  2  P.  171. 


RIGHTS  217 

vantages,'  as  he  called  them)  upon  which  as  basis 
endless  inequalities  may  be  developed.  For,  as  it 
is  beyond  doubt  that  men  are  born  into  the  world 
with  all  degrees  of  personal  inequalities  which  cling 
to  them  throughout,  it  is  inevitable  that,  in  the 
sifting  struggle  of  life,  some  make  more  of  their 
opportunities  than  others.  By  dint  of  vital  energy, 
force  of  character,  and  the  incidents  of  that  happy 
chance  which  can  never  be  eliminated,  they  stand 
above  their  fellows  on  the  strength  of  achieved 
superiorities  which  equality  of  civil  rights — and  we 
may  add  equality  of  political  rights  (though  Burke 
would  have  none  of  it) — can  do  comparatively  little 
to  level.  This  was  his  consistent  attitude.  The 
same  line  of  thought  that  led  him  to  his  apologia 
for  a  '  natural  aristocracy  '  in  his  handling  of  govern- 
ment, has  its  natural  sequel  in  the  conclusion,  that 
whatever  be  the  equal  rights  which  the  citizens  of 
a  State  enjoy,  these  equal  rights  are  not,  and  never 
can  be,  rights  to  equal  things.  Equality  of  rights, 
however  far  it  may  legitimately  be  pressed,  remains 
at  best  no  more  than  the  foundation  of  those  many 
modes  of  inequality  '  without  which  there  is  no 
nation/ 


CHAPTER   XI 

WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND   DEMOCRACY 

(a)  The  Unity  of  the  State 

It  is  safe  to  assume  that  no  one,  in  the  light  of  what 
the  nineteenth  century  has  done  for  political  thought, 
is  likely  to  quarrel  with  Burke  for  insisting  that 
the  great  '  partnership  '  of  society  is  an  organic 
unity.  This  is  his  merit,  and  the  very  ground  on 
which  it  has  been  so  justly  said  that  he  was  far  in 
advance  of  his  age.  There  still,  however,  remains 
an  opening  for  criticism.  For  there  is  certainly 
room  for  the  suggestion  that,  as  conceived  by  him, 
society  is  not  organic  enough,  and  that  it  is  not 
organic  enough,  because  it  is  not  sufficiently  demo- 
cratic. 
/There  are  doubtless  quarters  in  which  a  criticism 

/such  as  this,  and  in  especial  the  last  clause  of  it, 
is  not  likely  to  command  assent.  Obviously  enough 
it  conflicts  with  a  notion  which,  since  the  dawn  of 
political  thought  in  Greece,  has  again  and  again 
come  to  the  front,  and  not  only  in  the  camps  of 
conservatism — the  familiar  doctrine,  namely,  that 

I  democracy  makes  for  disintegration.  And  this,  it 
may  be  admitted,  is,  in  a  sense,  undeniably  true. 

>■      218 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   219 

For  beyond  gainsaying,  democracy,  in  all  its  greatest 
exponents,  stands  for  the  claims  of  individual  free 
choice.  This  is  of  its  essence.  And  from  this  it  is 
no  great  step  to  the  suspicion,  and  the  fear,  that  it 
is  very  certain  to  become  a  corrosive,  if  not  a  deadly 
solvent  of  all  those  ties  between  ruler  and  subject, 
class  and  class,  man  and  man,  which  rest  upon 
authority,  custom,  and  prescription.  For  is  it  not 
inevitable  that,  as  the  claims  of  individual  free 
choice  push  their  way,  as  indeed  they  must,  into  the 
theory  and  practice  of  liberty  of  thought,  discussion, 
and  action,  there  must  needs  be  an  end  of  the 
unsuspecting  confidence  and  unquestioning  loyalty 
with  which  the  social  rank  and  file,  in  the  days 
before  democracy  comes  to  trouble  the  waters, 
accept  the  laws  and  institutions  of  the  State  as  not 
to  be  called  in  question  ?  Nor  is  it  in  the  least 
doubtful  that  there  is  a  world  of  difference  between 
the  ages  of  Status  and  the  ages  of  Choice  ;  or  (in 
less  technical  phrase)  between  that  condition  of 
things,  so  dear  to  the  reverent  mind  of  Burke,  in 
which  the  situation  of  the  individual  is  the  arbiter 
of  his  duties,  and  that  vastly  altered  democratic 
dispensation  under  which  the  choice  of  the  individual 
would  fain  make  itself  the  arbiter  of  his  situation. 
Momentous  indeed  is  the  transition.  Nor  is  the 
step  likely  to  be  taken  by  any  people  without  social 
and  political  upheavals  which  transform  society  to 
its   foundations.     Small  wonder    therefore   if    con- 


220     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

servative  minds,  with  whom,  as  with  Burke,  it  is  an 
article  of  faith  that  ties  are  not  lightly  to  be  broken, 
should  come  to  dread  and  denounce  the  coming  of 
democracy,  as  if  it  meant  the  destruction  of  all  that 
they  and  their  forefathers  have  most  valued,  and 
even  as  the  dissolution  of  the  bonds  and  ligaments 
that  hold  society  together.  Such,  at  any  rate,  has 
been  the  burden  of  the  indictment  of  democracy 
from  the  days  when  Plato  1  satirised  the  democratic 
licence  that  masquerades  in  the  guise  of  liberty  to 
our  own  times,  when  Carlyle  derided  '  nomadic 
contract/  bewailed  the  rupture  of  all  ties  except 
'  cash  nexus,'  scoffed  at  the  '  liberty — to  leap  over 
precipices,'  and  roundly  declared  that  there  was 
'  no  longer  any  social  idea  extant.' 2  Such  also  is 
substantially  the  indictment  we  find  in  Burke,  who 
was,  as  we  have  seen,  convinced  that,  were  the 
radicalism  of  the  rights  of  man  suffered  to  run  its 
course,  it  would  disintegrate  the  State,  and  dissolve 
the  great  partnership  of  civil  society  into  the  dust 
and  powder  of  individualism. 

Nor  is  it  for  any  one,  however  strong  his  demo- 
cratic sympathies,  to  deny  that  these  disasters 
might  happen.  In  political  changes  nothing  can 
obviate  risks.  It  is  beyond  a  doubt  that  disinte- 
grating forces  not  a  few  exist  and  operate  within 
democracy.  In  many  ways  democracy  divides. 
There  are  individualists  whose  atomistic  creed  is 


1  Republic,  Bk.  vra.  *  Sartor  Resartus. 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   221 

the  negation  of  all  government,  and  collects 
who  are  the  terror  of  individualists.  There  are 
dissenters  from  dissent,  and  WMOTlCilable  groups 
and  parties  which  are  the  torment  and  despair  of 
statesmen  ;  and  not  least  there  is  the  menacing 
clash  of  economic  interests.  And  these  are  natural 
enough.  Every  type  of  political  system  has  its 
own  perversion,  and  it  is  reasonable  enough  to  think 
that  the  perversion  of  democracy  lies  towards 
anarchy.  Yet  there  is  neither  reason  nor  justice 
in  judging  any  form  of  polity  by  its  perversions 
actual  or  possible.  These  may  have  their  place  as 
warnings  and  danger  signals.  But  they  are  no  more 
sufficient  ground  for  an  ultimate  judgment  than  are 
the  possible  or  even  actual  vices  of  an  individual 
for  a  final  estimate  of  his  character.  It  is  better 
therefore,  and  fairer,  to  judge  of  democracy  and  its 
tendencies  in  the  light  of  its  ideal  and  the  forces  it 
has  at  its  command  for  translating  that  ideal  into 
fact.  And  if  it  be  so  judged,  it  is  hardly  rash  to 
say  that  it  is  so  far  from  making  for  social  disinte- 
gration, as  its  foes  aver,  that  of  all  political  types 
it  is  the  one  which  by  its  very  nature  makes  for 
organic  unity. 

For  when  is  a  civil  society  in  the  fullest  sense" 
organic  ?  Obviously  it  is  when  the  institutions  it 
gathers  up  within  it,  and  the  orders  or  classes  of 
which  it  consists,  stand  related  in  that  peculiarly 
intimate  fashion  which  has  driven  political  thinkers 


222     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

to  indulge  so  freely  in  biological  analogies.  But, 
then,  these  institutions  and  orders  do  not  hang 
together  of  themselves.  The  bond  that  binds  them 
into  unity,  as  these  biological  analogies  imply,  is 
life.  And  though,  of  course,  we  may  often  enough 
talk  of  the  life  or  soul  or  spirit  of  a  people  or  nation, 
it  is  difficult  to  see  what  this  '  soul '  is,  or  where  it 
resides,  if  it  be  not  as  actualised  in  the  lives  of  the 
men  and  women  of  whom  a  people  or  nation  must 
needs  consist.  Where  is  the  soul  of  a  mill  when  its 
looms  are  deserted,  of  a  shipyard  when  its  hammers 
are  silent,  of  a  ship  in  dock,  of  a  club  when  it  has 
closed  its  doors,  of  a  homestead  abandoned  to  dilapi- 
dation, of  a  city  (if  in  these  days  we  can  imagine 
such  a  thing)  from  which  its  inhabitants  have  fled  ? 
That  a  society  is  made  up  of  individuals  may  be  a 
false,  or  at  any  rate  a  halting,  statement.  It  must 
be  a  halting  statement,  if  it  fails  to  do  justice  to  the 
fact  that  the  substance  and  content,  the  interests, 
ideas,  activities,  which  make  the  individual  life 
worth  living,  come  into  it  in  and  through  the 
feeding  and  fostering  actualities  of  the  social  en- 
vironment. To  become  an  individual,  in  the  true 
and  not  merely  atomistic  sense  of  the  word,  a  man 
must  have  already  lived  in  organic  union  with  his 
fellows.  Else  would  the  social  group,  be  it  family, 
village,  city,  or  nation,  lapse  into  a  mere  aggregate 
or  mass  of  units  which  is  no  longer  really  a  society. 
All  this  may  be  conceded.     Yet,  when  we  press  the 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   223 

question,  when  and  in  what  form  these  organic  ties, 
which  count  for  so  much,  are  to  be  found,  where  can 
they  be  found  elsewhere  than  in  the  lives  of  the 
actual  men  and  women,  the  persons  in  the  fullest 
sense  of  the  word,  who  generation  after  generation, 
vitalise  the  institutions  of  a  people  by  throwing  in 
their  lot  with  them,  and  by  instinctively,  habitually, 
purposefully  giving  such  force  as  they  possess  to  the 
work  of  the  community  ?  For,  however  true  it 
may  be,  and  it  is  indisputably  true,  that  the  life  of 
a  city  or  a  nation  (not  to  speak  of  many  lesser 
groups)  is  an  infinitely  larger  thing  than  the  life  of 
any  individual,  or  any  group  of  individuals,  within 
it ;  however  undeniable  it  may  be,  and  it  is  un- 
deniable, that  the  citizens  of  city  or  state  are  always 
being  led  on  to  results  greater  than,  or  at  any  rate 
other  than,  those  they  anticipate,  so  that  their 
destinies  may  seem  to  be  controlled  by  a  larger  will 
and  plan,  this  does  not  alter  the  fact  that  there  is 
one  condition  without  which  that  larger  will  and 
wider  plan  would  be  reduced  to  impotence  ;  and 
that  condition  is  the  striving  and  effort,  be  it  instinc- 
tive or  deliberate,  of  actual  human  beings  in  whom 
the  breath  of  social  life  must  needs  be  found,  if  it 
is  to  be  found  anywhere.  Always  the  unity,  fitly 
called  organic,  of  every  social  group,  from  the  least 
to  the  greatest,  is  strong  and  real,  and  not  merely 
nominal  or  notional,  in  proportion  as  the  ends  or 
interests  for  which  the  group  stands,  are  reflected 


224     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

and  actualised  in  the  lives  of  its  members.     For  this 
is  of  the  essence  of  social  vitality  in  all  its  modes. 

We  can  see  this  clearly  enough  in  some  of  the 
lesser  groups.  What,  for  example,  is  a  united 
family,  if  it  be  not  one  in  which  the  family  traditions, 
the  family  fortunes,  the  family  hopes,  sorrows,  in- 
terests, ambitions  are  shared,  up  to  the  limits  of 
their  several  capacities,  by  every  one  within  its 
well-knit  circle  ?  What  is  a  prosperous  institution, 
be  it  club,  trades-union,  church,  university,  poli- 
tical party,  or  what  not,  if  it  be  not  one  that  is 
instinct  with  life,  because  everything  that  seriously 
concerns  the  institution  as  a  whole,  its  objects,  its 
management,  its  reputation,  its  plan  and  policy,  is 
likewise  the  serious  concern  of  even  the  least  of  its 
members  ?  Institutions,  no  doubt,  may  sometimes 
continue  to  exist — history  is  strewn  with  the  wrecks 
of  them — long  after  the  life  has  gone  out  of  them. 
They  may  endure,  though  they  can  hardly  be  said  to 
survive,  when  they  no  longer  live  in  the  lives  and 
loyalties  of  their  members.  In  name,  or  in  law,  or 
in  tradition,  or  in  outward  appearance,  they  may 
still  possess  a  kind  of  unity.  But  such  have  no 
longer  an  organic  unity,  because  they  have  ceased 
to  be  a  meeting-point  of  human  feelings  and  wills, 
united  in  a  partnership  for  the  furtherance  of  those 
common  ends  and  interests  which  that  partnership 
is  designed  to  subserve.  For  institutions  live  their 
real  life  in  the  lives  of  men  or  not  at  all.    Apart  from 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   225 

this,  they  may  have  a  local  habitation  and  a  name  ; 
they  may  have  imposing  adjuncts  and  officials  and 
endowments,  and  a  record  that  goes  far  into  the  past. 
But  they  have  no  longer  organic  unity,  because  none 
of  these  things  have  life,  if  there  be  no  lives  to  vitalise 
them.  There  is  no  future  before  any  institution,  iif 
it  be  not,  as  generation  succeeds  generation,  born  [ 
again  and  ever  again  in  the  souls  of  its  members.     ^ 

So  with  the  great  comprehensive  institution,  the 
State,  Needless  to  say  that  it  gathers  up  within  it 
many  ends  and  many  interests.  Needless  to  add 
that  these  ends  and  interests  are  so  many  and  so 
multifarious  that  there  is  room  and  to  spare  for 
unlimited  division  of  energy  and  effort  in  their 
pursuit  and  enjoyment.  So  much  so,  that  to  ex- 
pect that  each  member  should  actively  participate 
in  all  would  be  an  extravagant  absurdity.  This 
group  or  that,  this  class  or  that,  will,  of  course, 
always  have  its  own  peculiar  concerns,  into  which 
it  turns  the  central  currents  of  its  energies  ;  though 
it  will  always  be  found,  on  closer  inspection,  that 
even  the  most  sectional,  fractional,  or  selfish  of 
these  have,  without  exception,  their  far-reaching 
social  significance.  Yet  clearly  enough  there  are 
ends  and  interests  that  are  salient  and  paramount. 
We  may  call  them  common,  public,  collective, 
national,  imperial.  And  we  rightly  say  that  a  civil 
society  has  risen  towards  organic  unity  in  propor- 
tion as  its  members,  whilst  not  neglectful  of  the 

P 


226     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

narrower  ties,  are  in  their  wills  and  loyalties  en- 
listed in  the  service  of  those  larger  ends  of  which 
the  civilised  State  is  the  bearer  and  the  sponsor. 
And  from  this  it  follows  that,  if  it  should  happen, 
by  the  exigencies,  accidents,  or  apathies  of  the 
national  history,  that  there  are  within  the  com- 
munity groups  or  classes  who  do  not,  up  to  the 
limits  of  their  capacities,  participate  in  those  para- 
mount ends  for  which  a  State  exists,  then  that  com- 
munity must  still  fall  short  of  organic  unity  in  the 
full  sense  of  the  conception.  Failing  this,  it  may 
still  be  strong,  so  strong  that  it  may  present  a  secure 
and  formidable  front  to  other  nations.  For  an 
autocracy  enthroned  on  helotage  has  done  this 
before  now.  And  it  may  also,  within  itself  (for 
otherwise  it  could  not  be  strong),  be  far  from  loosely 
knit  in  the  system  of  its  institutions.  But  the  ties 
and  ligaments,  the  l  spiritual  bond  '  of  feeling,  will, 
and  aim,  will  still  be  wanting,  so  long  as  there  re- 
mains a  sharp  dividing  -  line  between  groups  and 
classes  who  genuinely  participate  in  the  paramount 
ends  of  national  life  and  the  groups  and  classes  who, 
for  one  reason  or  another,  are  debarred  from  identi- 
fying their  wills  and  fidelities  with  these.  A  slave 
state  may  be  great ;  the  slave  states  of  the  ancient 
world  were  great ;  but  no  state  can  be  fitly  called 
one  and  organic,  so  long  as  it  contains  even  any 
considerable  minority  of  men  who  have  little  or  no 
share  in  those  large  and  supremely  valuable  ends 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   227 

and  interests  for  which  it  is  the  glory,  as  it  is  also 
the  responsibility,  of  the  nation  to  stand.  For 
these  ends  and  interests  will  not  be  the  meeting- 
point  of  the  hopes,  the  fears,  the  pride,  the  effect, 
the  ideals,  of  all  its  citizens. 

Now  this  is  what,  in  its  ideal  at  any  rate,  the 
democratic  state  seeks  and  hopes  to  remedy.  It 
may,  of  course,  fall  short.  In  many  ways,  and  for 
many  reasons,  democracy,  like  every  other  form  of 
polity  may,  and  indeed  must,  fail  of  its  ideal.  The 
imperious  urgencies  of  foreign  policy,  the  exigencies 
of  increasing  and  even  of  perpetually  reproducing 
the  national  wealth,  the  intellectual  or  moral  back- 
wardness of  its  population,  the  weight  of  national 
tradition  and  habit,  the  political  apathy  which 
makes  people  content  to  be  law-abiding  subjects 
rather  than  good  citizens — these  are  some  of  the 
many  obstructions  that  defeat  the  hopes  of  the 
impatient  prophets  of  democracy.  But  wherever 
the  democratic  spirit  is  alive,  these  things  are  not 
frustrations  :  they  are  only  hindrances.  For  demo- 
cracy is  more,  and  deeper  than  a  predilection  for  a 
form  of  government,  though  Sir  Henry  Maine  has 
tried  to  narrow  it  down  to  that.1  Burke  had  a  truer 
insight  when  he  said — and  it  was  one  of  the  reasons 
why  he  feared  it — that  the  Revolution  was  akin  to 
a  religious  and  proselytising  movement.  For  the 
democratic    movement    that    has    run    its    course 

1  In  his  Popular  Government. 


I 


228     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

during  the  past  century  has  almost  always  found  its 
inspiration  in  certain  convictions  about  the  claims 
and  the  worth  of  the  individual,  which  will  not  suffer 
those  who  hold  them  to  rest  till  they  have  won  for 
all  orders  and  classes  the  opportunity  of  effective 
participation  in  the  political  life  of  the  State. 
This  has  been  the  democratic  aim,  as  it  is  already 
to  no  small  extent  the  democratic  achievement. 
And  the  justification  both  of  aim  and  achievement 
lies,  not  merely  in  security  against  irresponsible 
power,  nor  yet  in  the  well-worn  argument  that  a 
democratic  constitution  brings  public  interests  well 
worth  living  for  into  private  lives  which  otherwise 
would  be  lamentably  narrowed,  but  in  the  conten- 
tion that  there  is  no  surer  path  to  national  strength 
than  that  which  leads  towards  a  national  unity 
which  is  truly  organic  because  none  are  left  outside 
of  it.  The  truism,  so  true  of  many  forms  of  social 
organisation  from  the  family  onwards,  that  strength 
comes  of  unity,  is  surely  also  true  of  the  nation. 

But  this,  it  must  be  evident,  is  not  the  kind  of 
unity  we  find  in  Burke.  When  he  speaks  of  the 
well-compacted  fabric  of  justice  cramped  and 
bolted  together  in  all  its  parts,  the  picture  that  rises 
is  that  of  the  unity  of  a  people  in  his  own  sense  of 
the  word,  t  It  is  the  idea  of  a  people  as  it  comes 
into  being  by  '  the  discipline  of  nature,'  differenti- 
ated into  many  ranks,  classes,  orders,  functions,  and 
permeated  through  and  through  with  the  spirit  of 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY    229 

inequality.  And  as  the  fact  of  inequality  is  no- 
where more  unimpeachable  than  in  disparities  of 
political  capacity,  the  result  to  which  he  comes  is 
not  a  truly  organic,  but  a  bisected  state.  On  the 
one  side  of  the  dividing  -  line  stands  his   *  natural 

flrigtnrrany-l.anppnrtftH   hy  tL  nfaflft  AW.tnrfl.fft  and  a 

limited  '  British  public  '  ; 1  on  the  other  the  great 
mass  of  the  population,  who,  whatever  be  the  worth 
of  their  private  lives,  are  shut  out,  by  inherent 
incapacity,  from  political  rights  and  functions.  This, 
to  be  sure,  need  not  be  fatal  to  the  unity  of  a  people.  \ 
For  society,  as  Burke  has  told  us,2  is  a  partnership 
in  much  besides  political  institutions  in  the  narrower^] 
sense  of  the  words.  Nor  is  it  to  be  forgotten  that 
Burke  always  thinks  of  the  unenfranchised  multi- 
tude as  united  with  all  their  fellow-countrymen  in 
a  common  patriotism.  He  is  far  from  claiming 
patriotism  as  the  monopoly  of  the  privileged  electo- 
rate, or  even  of  his  ' British  public'  Yet  the  cleavage 
remains.  For  the  fc  partnership  '  of  his  glowing 
words  can  never  be  so  complete,  nor  can  the  unity 
he  glorified  be  so  organic,  so  long  as  there  is  a  mass 
of  men  within  the  State,  in  whom  political  interests 
and  activities  do  not  join  hands  with  the  many 
other  less  public  ends  for  which  they  live.  The 
result  follows.  Despite  all  those  eloquent  words 
about  the  '  great  partnership/  and  (we  might  add) 
despite  the  shining  example  Burke's  own  career 
1  P.  163.  »  P.  59. 


230     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

affords  of  the  extent  to  which  the  ends  for  which 
the  nation  stands  can  saturate  the  life  of  a  citizen, 
the  State  as  he  conceives  it  falls  asunder,  disrupted 
into  the  few  who  share  political  power,  and  the 
many  whose  humble  rdle  it  is  to  be  '  the  objects  of 
protection  or  the  means  of  force.'  It  is  aristocratic 
to  the  core  ;  and  because  it  is  so  aristocratic  it  is 
so  much  the  less  organic.  Hence  it  is  not  too  much 
to  say  that  Burke's  conception  of  society  fails  just 
where  it  is  strongest.  Its  strength  lies  in  its  insist- 
ence, so  eloquent,  so  convincing,  on  the  unity  of  the 
whole :  the  weakness  is  that  the  unity  is  not 
complete. 

This  line  of  criticism,  however,  it  is  safe  to  say, 
would  have  made  no  impression  upon  Burke.  He 
was  too  firmly  convinced  that  the  breaking  up  of 
political  power  into  the  multitudinous  fragments  of 
a  widely  extended  franchise  was  the  straight  road 
to  anarchy.  And  this  conviction,  from  which  he 
never  wavered,  was  not  the  child  of  prejudice.  As 
we  have  seen  in  the  chapter  on  government,  it  rested 
on  twin  supports  :  on  his  plea  for  c  a  natural  aristo- 
cracy,' and  on  his  settled  estimate  of  the  political 
incapacity  of  the  multitude,  whom  he  so  decisively 
ruled  out  of  all  share  in  political  power.  It  rested, 
in  short,  on  the  doctrine  of  Whig  trusteeship.  And 
to  this  we  may  now  turn. 

There  is  a  way  of  dealing  with  this  aristocratic 
doctrine  of  Whig  trusteeship  that  is  all  too  easy. 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   231 

Burke,  it  has  been  said,  died  protesting  against  the 
inevitable ;  and  the  inevitable  has  come.  Whig 
trusteeship  has,  beyond  question,  been  overthrown 
in  practical  politics.  And  if  so,  what  need  for 
further  refutation  ?  Is  this  solvitur  ambulando  not 
enough,  now  that  a  century  and  more  has  gone  by  ? 
Nay,  has  not  Burke  himself  told  us  that  the  course 
of  history  is  nothing  less  than  '  the  known  march 
of  the  providence  of  God  '  ?  A  thousand  years  may 
be  as  one  day  in  the  eye  of  God,  but  the  verdict  of 
a  century  must  surely  count  for  much  in  the  life 
of  a  nation  as  seen  by  the  eyes  of  men. 

This,  however,  is  far  from  enough.  It  is  needful 
to  remember  that  the  mere  fact  that  a  great  political 
movement  has  beaten  down  its  opponents  on  the 
plains  of  recent  history  is  no  sufficient  proof  that  it 
has  won  in  argument.  Even  if  we  believe,  with 
Schiller  and  Hegel,  that  the  history  of  the  world 
is  the  judgment  of  the  world,  this  memorable  dictum 
is  not  to  be  applied  except  over  large  stretches  of 
Time.  And  even  if  it  be  argued,  as  well  it  may, 
that  the  case  for  any  social  system  is  weakened  by 
the  lapse  of  y^ars  during  which  its  reformers  hold 
their  ground,  and  thereby  become  themselves  after 
a  fashion  prescriptive,  it  does  not  follow  that,  theo- 
retically, at  any  rate,  we  are  justified  in  adding  it 
to  the  forlorn  catalogue  of  lost  causes,  till  we  are 
satisfied  that  it  has  yielded  ground  before  something 
more  rational  than  what  may  after  all  be  nothing 


232     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

more  than  the  blind  push  of  brute  natural  forces. 
Democracy  victorious  may  be  a  different  thing  from 
democracy  justified.  The  argument  from  success  is 
premature.  The  democracies  of  Europe  are,  in 
fact,  still  new  to  their  work,  and  are  still  upon  their 
trial.  And  when  we  turn  to  their  publicists  and 
prophets,  we  find  them  sharply  at  variance.  Indi- 
vidualists are,  to  say  the  least,  suspicious  of  socialists ; 
and  socialists,  to  say  no  more,  impatient  of  indi- 
vidualists. |  Utilitarianism  has  long  ago,  to  its  own 
complete  satisfaction,  demolished  the  radical  dogma 
of  the  natural  rights  of  man  ;  and  Herbert  Spencer, 
in  his  turn,  hating  socialism  with  a  perfect  hatred, 
has  denounced  the  Benthamite  faith  in  the  omni- 
*  potence  of  the  majority  as  a  political  superstition. 
Meanwhile  the  foes  of  democratic  government  have 
not  been  silent.  Carry le  has  satirised  it  with  a 
derisive  humour  unequalled  since  Plato.  Sir  Henry 
Maine,  from  a  world-wide  survey  of  institutions, 
old  and  new,  has  pronounced  it  to  be  to  the  last 
degree  fragile,  and  to  be  densely  impervious  to  the 
light  of  ideas — except  the  light,  not  from  Heaven, 
of  the  *  broken-down  theories  of  Rousseau  and 
Bentham.'  And  the  naturalism  of  our  day,  in 
some  of  its  prophets  at  any  rate,  is  greatly  more 
concerned  to  laud  and  magnify  '  the  superman  ' 
than  to  hold  a  brief  on  any  terms  for  humble  worth 
and  the  democratic  rank  and  file,  who,  if  Nietzsche 
is  to  be  believed,  are  good  for  nothing  but  to  swell 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   233 

statistics.     Even    John    Stuart    Mill,    radical    and' 
optimist  though  he  was,   caught  up  the  note  of 
alarm  from  De  Tocqueville's  Democracy  in  America, 
and  sounded  a  warning  blast  against  the  menacej 
of  that  multiplied  tyranny  of  the  multitude  which 
made  him  the  champion  of  enlightened  minorities J 
With  facts  like  these  in  view,  it  is  permissible  to 
think  that,  if  Burke's  theory  of  government  is  to  be 
laid  on  the  shelf,  it  ought  to  be  in  deference  to  other 
arguments  than  the  dubious  '  logic  of  accomplished 
facts.'     It  has  still  a  claim  to  be  examined  on  its 
merits.     And  as  it  involves  two  salient  points,  the   / 
affirmation  of  the  political  incapacity  of  the  multi-  I 
tude  and  the  plea  for  a  '  natural  aristocracy,'  we  \ 
may,  as  matter  of  arrangement,  take  these  in  turn.    ) 

(b)  The  Political  Incapacity  of  the  Multitude 

It  is  possible  that,  upon  this  fundamental  point, 
Burke's  convictions  may  have  a  historical  justifi- 
cation. Let  historians  decide.  It  is  for  them  to 
say,  from  an  exact  and  intimate  knowledge  of  the 
English  people  in  the  latter  half  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  if  Burke  was  wrong,  and  if  Pitt,  not  to  say 
Shelburne  and  Richmond  (who  went  much  further) 
were  right  in  advocating  large  measures  of  enfran- 
chisement. Our  concern  is  with  Burke's  arguments 
only  in  so  far  as  they  have  been  generalised,  as  they 
have  often  been,  into  a  case  against  the  democratic 
movement  of  the  nineteenth  century  and  the  demo- 


234     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

era  tic  reforms  which  have  followed  in  its  train. 
Are  the  friends  of  democracy  in  a  position  to  say 
that  these  arguments  have  been  refuted  \  Can 
they  specify  where  their  weakness  lies  1  This  is 
the  challenge  which  must  be  met. 

The  challenge  is,  however,  one  which  democracy 
need  not  fear  to  face.  For  there  is  one  aspect  at 
any  rate  in  which  Burke  has  made  the  case  for  his 
uncompromising  exclusions  difficult  by  nothing  so 
much  as  by  his  own  admissions.  For  his  vein  is  not 
the  vein  of  Coriolanus.  The  rabble,  the  mob,  the 
common  herd,  the  louts,  the  clowns,  the  rotten 
multitudinous  canaille,  and  suchlike  are  not  exple- 
tives characteristic  of  him.  However  bitter  and 
envenomed  the  words  he  flung  at  the  sanguinary 
proletariat  of  Paris — did  he  not  call  them  '  a  swinish 
multitude  '  ?  * — it  was  far  enough  from  his  large 
and  sympathetic  mind  to  think  thus  meanly  and 
savagely  of  the  great  mass  of  his  humble  fellow- 
countrymen,  for  whose  claims  and  virtues  he  had, 
as  we  have  seen,2  a  sincerity  of  respect  which  many 
a  radical  might  imitate.  '  He  censures  God  who 
quarrels  with  the  imperfections  of  men.'  Such  was 
his  avowed  conviction  ;  and  it  is  entirely  in  keeping 
with  it  that  '  to  love  and  respect  his  kind  '  is  one  of 
the  marks  of  the  statesman  after  his  own  heart. 
But  it  is  just  this  attitude  of  respect  that  goes  far 

1  It  was  explained  as  evoked  by  the  inhuman  execution  of 
Bailly,  the  historian  of  astronomy. 
*  P.  170. 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   235 

to  undermine  his  Whig  exclusiveness.  It  gives  the 
democratic  critic  an  opening.  For  however  wide 
the  step  from  respecting  a  human  being  to  the  wish 
to  give  him  a  share  in  political  power  ;  and  however 
easy  it  be  to  point  to  men,  even  the  best  and  the 
greatest,  like  Scott  or  Carlyle,  who  have  exalted  the 
peasant  saint  and  abhorred  the  democratic  voter,  it 
is  none  the  less  the  fact  that  there  is  no  idea,  not 
even  liberty  or  fraternity,  more  fundamentally 
fatal  to  all  political  monopolies  and  exclusions  than 
the  idea  and  sentiment  of  respect  for  men.  Nor  is 
it  difficult  to  see  why.  For  when  one  man  genuinely 
respects  another,  it  is  never  merely  because  of  what 
that  other  may  have  actually  succeeded  in  making 
of  himself  and  his  opportunities  ;  it  is,  always  in 
part  and  sometimes  mainly,  because  he  believes 
that  the  person  he  respects  has  capacities  and  powers 
which,  given  more  favouring  conditions,  would 
find  fuller  realisation.  If  it  be  just  and  right  to 
estimate  mankind  by  what  they  are,  we  can  never 
value  them  at  their  real  worth,  if  we  do  not  include 
in  what  they  are,  the  something  more,  be  it  much 
or  little,  which  they  have  it  in  them  to  become. 
This  comes  to  fight  quite  clearly,  it  is  in  fact  a 
commonplace,  in  all  those  cases  where  human 
faculty  and  promise  are  manifestly  obstructed  by 
disease,  penury,  or  ill-fortune.  Nor  do  we  go  one 
whit  beyond  the  facts  in  venturing  the  assertion 
that  the  very  nerve  of  social  effort  would  be  cut, 


236     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

were  it  to  happen  that  the  more  helpful  and  vigor- 
ous members  of  a  community  were  convinced — 
could  such  a  disaster  befall  them — that  the  mass  of 
their  fellow-citizens  were  inherently  incapable  of 
rising  towards  the  opportunities  of  a  happier  lot 
and  a  larger  life.  To  believe  men  to  be  worth 
helping  implies  some  faith  that  they  will  respond 
to  what  is  done  for  them.  And  if  this  is  true  even 
of  the  social  stratum,  where  latent  powers  and 
capacities  are  at  a  minimum,  it  holds  with  incom- 
parably greater  force  where  these  are  normal,  and 
by  consequence  more  capable  of  response  to  larger 
opportunities. 

Doubtless  these  larger  opportunities  need  not 
include  politics.  Fortunately  for  all  of  us,  there 
are  many  other  things  to  live  for.  It  is  equally 
true  that  Burke  and  Scott  and  Carlyle  were  right 
in  holding  that  men  might  have  much  worth  without 
votes,  and  that  demagogues  are  extravagant  when 
they  speak  as  if  enfranchisement  is  the  one  specific 
for  lifting  mankind  out  of  a  pit  of  degradation. 
But  this  is  not  conclusive.  For  the  point  in  issue  is 
not  whether  ordinary  men  may  not  have  much  in 
their  fives  to  be  thankful  for,  even  though  they 
have  never  seen  the  inside  of  a  polling-booth  or  a 
political  meeting,  but  whether,  be  their  private  and 
personal  worth  what  it  may,  they  do  not  possess 
likewise  sufficient  political  faculty  and  promise  to 
justify,   for   their  own   sake   and   their   country's, 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   237 

their  admission  to  citizenship.  And  once  the  ques- 
tion is  raised  in  this  form,  the  presumption  lies 
not  in  favour  of  permanent  exclusions  but  in  the 
contrary  direction.  For  the  object  of  respect  as 
between  man  and  man  is  not  mere  qualities,  not 
even  shining  qualities  :  it  is  character.  It  is,  in 
other  words,  the  principle  of  moral  and  social  life 
which,  however  grievously  it  may  be  stunted  and 
obstructed,  is  nevertheless  discernible  in  every 
normal  human  soul ;  and  this  central  principle  of 
life  and  worth  is  so  far  from  being  circumscribed 
within  fixed  and  unyielding  limits  that,  as  a  matter 
of  common  experience,  it  is  often  eagerly  responsive 
to  new  openings  and  opportunities.  It  was  a  doc- 
trine of  some  of  the  Greek  philosophers  that,  if  a 
man  have  one  virtue  he  has  all  the  virtues.  So 
stated  it  is,  as  it  was  meant  to  be,  a  paradox  ;  but 
it  is  a  paradox  that  embodies  the  truth,  none  more 
fundamental  in  ethics,  that  he  who  has  virtue  in 
those  relationships  in  which  he  has  been  put  to 
the  proof  has  within  him  a  principle  of  virtue  which, 
if  opportunity  be  given,  will  not  fail  to  assert  itself 
in  other  directions.  In  other  and  more  concrete 
words,  if  an  artisan  or  a  peasant  have  principle 
enough  to  be  a  good  father,  a  true  friend,  a  helpful 
neighbour,  a  capable  workman,  a  law-abiding  sub- 
ject, the  presumption  is  in  favour  of  his  becoming 
likewise  a  reasonably  good  citizen,  if  opportunity 
to   prove   his   quality  be  given   him.     To   pay   to 


238     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

humble  worth  our  tribute  of  respect,  as  Burke  does  ; 
to  say  that  its  interests  are  sacred,  as  Burke  does ; 
to  declare  that  we  are  ready  to  shed  our  blood  on 
its  behalf,  as  Burke  does  ;  and  then  to  add  that 
it  must  on  no  account  be  admitted  to  political 
power,  as  Burke  does — this  may  well  appear,  as 
indeed  it  is,  something  of  a  non  sequitur.  The 
presumption  lies  the  other  way. 

A  presumption  such  as  this,  however,  though  it 
may  weigh  with  believers  in  democracy,  could  not 
be  expected  to  count  for  much  (or  for  anything)  with 
Burke.     He  was  too  firmly  committed  to  his  con- 

Iviction,  from  which  he  never  swerved,  of  the  per- 
manent political  incapacity  of  the  multitude. 
Now  the  question  at  issue  here  is  not  whether 
political  incapacity  exists.  It  cannot  be  doubted 
that  it  exists,  and  is  likely  to  continue  to  exist,  in 
all  communities  over  the  face  of  the  earth.  It  must 
exist  so  long  as  ignorance,  indifference,  levity,  reck- 
lessness, and  lack  of  common  sense  are  found 
amongst  mankind.  The  truth  is  that  it  exists  so 
widely — and  nature  must  bear  some  part  of  the 
reproach — as  quite  to  overpass  the  ordinary  lines 
of  class  distinctions,  and  to  have  its  representatives 
in  all  ranks,  classes,  or  orders  whatsoever.  If  many 
a  country  cottager  may  be  politically  incapable,  so 
may  many  a  well-born  idler.  If  many  an  artisan 
or  small  shopkeeper  may  be  politically  incapable, 
so  (though  for  different  reasons)  may  be  many  a 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   239 

votary  of  luxury  or  sport,  of  social  excitement  or 
money.  Never  is  it  to  be  forgotten,  in  all  contro- 
versies about  democratic  franchises,  that  political 
incapacity  is  certainly  not  the  monopoly  of  the  class 
or  classes  upon  which  the  aristocratic  system  of  Whig 
trusteeship,  especially  in  Burke's  version  of  it,  so 
decisively  bolts  the  door. 

The  point  that  is  here  in  issue,  therefore,  does 
not  turn  essentially  on  the  presence  or  absence  of 
political  incapacity  as  between  class  and  class,  but 
on  the  less  depressing  and  more  pertinent  inquiry 
whether  the  classes  whom  the  old  Whigs,  or  even 
the  new  Whigs,  would  exclude  from  power  are  so 
conspicuously  lacking  in  the  credentials  for  citizen- 
ship as  Burke  supposed.  4  How,'  we  have  heard  him  1 
ask,1  *  shall  he  get  wisdom  who  holdeth  the  plough  j 
and  glorieth  in  the  goad  ;  who  driveth  oxen  and  is  ! 
occupied  in  their  labours  ;  and  whose  talk  is  of 
bullocks  ?  '  It  is  a  pertinent  question,  and  one 
that  might  easily  be  expanded.  How  can  he  get 
wisdom  who  wields  the  pick-axe,  and  drives  the 
rivet,  who  works  the  engine  and  stands  behind  the 
counter,  or  who  spends  his  years  in  office,  foundry, 
or  factory  ?  For  this,  of  course,  is  the  question  to 
which  democracy  has  to  find  its  answer.  Burke's 
answer  we  have  seen.  His  answer  seemingly  is, 
Never.  He  relegates  them  all  to  the  wrong  side  of 
his  bisecting  line.  The  franchise  is  for  none  of 
1  P.  170. 


240     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

them  ;  and  even  if  some  of  them  might  find  a  place 
in  his  limited  ' British  public,'  the  vast  majority  are 
dismissed  as  '  the  objects  of  protection  or  the  means 
of  force.'  What  then  is  the  answer  of  democracy  ? 
In  the  first  place  it  claims  that  the  multitude 
whom  Burke  would  exclude  have  some  important 
qualifications  for  citizenship  which  are,  not  of  course 
solely  but  in  peculiar  measure,  their  own.  It  is 
a  mistake  to  assume  that  the  arguments  for  citizen- 
ship are  in  all  points  in  favour  of  those  classes  who 
enjoy  the  indubitable  advantages  of  social  position, 
wealth,  education,  and  leisure.  Is  it  not  something 
that  the  less  fortunate  and  less  favoured  (as  they  are 
often  called)  have,  on  their  side,  one  advantage  that 
counts  for  much  ?  They  have  direct  experience, 
in  their  own  fives  and  by  constant  association  with 
men  of  their  own  station,  of  some  of  the  gravest 
hardships,  grievances,  and  possibly  injustices,  which 
parliaments  and  ministries  exist  to  remedy  or  ex- 
tinguish. They  know,  for  example,  what  it  is — 
for  in  these  latter  days  at  any  rate  they  can  learn 
by  experience  what  it  is — to  have  their  children 
saved  from  ignorance  by  the  elementary  school,  or 
safeguarded  against  the  scourges  of  disease  and 
squalor  by  officers  of  public  health.  They  feel  in- 
stantly and  in  their  homes  the  pinch  of  industrial 
depression  and  commercial  crises,  or  the  bitter  ex- 
periences of  strikes  and  lock-outs.     It  is  probable 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   241 

enough  that  they  can  recall  cases  of  some  they  have 
known  passing  into  the  dreary  degradation  of 
pauperism.  And  they  have  perforce,  and  far  more 
than  their  more  prosperous  fellow-countrymen, 
been  brought  into  repulsive  contiguity  with  the 
congested  misery  of  great  cities,  and  even  with  the 
still  more  repulsive  spectacle  of  vice  and  crime. 
Nor  ought  it  to  be  forgotten  in  this  connection 
that,  though  they  may  concern  themselves  but 
little  with  international  affairs  or  diplomatic  action, 
it  is  more  than  likely  that  the  circle  of  their  acquaint- 
ance, possibly  their  own  firesides,  have  furnished 
the  men  who  fight  this  country's  battles  by  land 
and  sea. 

Now  of  much  of  this  Burke  was  well  aware 
(though  some  of  the  experiences  specified  were  of 
course  beyond  the  horizon  of  his  age).  He  had 
always  an  open  mind  and  heart  for  the  hardships, 
sufferings,  and  grievances  of  the  multitude.  Did  he 
not  declare  that,  if  need  arose,  he  would  take  his 
stand  on  the  side  of  the  poor,  and  shed  his  blood  on 
their  behalf  ?  But,  then,  he  could  not  think  that 
there  was  any  necessary  connection  between  the 
experience  of  hardships  and  grievances  and  the 
claim  to  be  represented  in  the  parliament  with 
which  some  redress  of  grievances  and  some  allevia- 
tion of  hardships  might  be  supposed  to  rest.  Con- 
vinced that  legislatures  and  governments  can,  after 

Q 


242     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

all,  do  comparatively  little  for  human  happiness, 
and  firm  in  his  Whig  confidence  in  the  actual  and 
possible  achievements  of  virtual  representation,  he 
was  not  only  content  but  resolved  to  leave  the 
multitude  politically  inarticulate.  Nor  is  this  in- 
flexible exclusiveness  in  the  least  softened  by  that 
religious  spirit  which  has  sometimes  led  democratic 
thinkers — Mazzini,  for  example,  or  T.  H.  Green — to 
argue  that  if  a  man  have  worth  in.  the  eye  of  God,  he 
ought  to  be  allowed  the  opportunity  of  proving  his 
worth  in  politics  as  in  other  things.  Far  from  it. 
For  Burke's  thought,  in  this  reference,  moves  far 
more  amongst  the  consolations  than  the  incentives 
of  religion.  Its  message  to  the  multitude,  outside 
the  pale  of  the  constitution,  is  to  reverence  the 
powers  that  be,  which  are  also  the  powers  ordained  of 
God  ;  and,  should  their  lives  be  hard  and  unsatis- 
fying, to  seek  in  '  the  final  proportions  of  eternal 
justice  '  the  true  consolations  for  the  sorrows  and 
sufferings  of  an  imperfect  earthly  lot.1 

It  is  here,  however,  that  democracy  parts  com- 
pany with  him.  Needless  to  say,  it  does  not  affirm 
so  rash  a  proposition  as  that  experience  of  griev- 
ances and  hardships,  and  nothing  more,  qualifies 
for  the  franchise .  It  may  even  adopt  with  conviction 
the  words  of  its  adversary  :  '  Great  distress  has 
never  hitherto  taught,  and  whilst  the  world  lasts 
it  never  will  teach,  wise  lessons  to  any  part  of  man- 

1  Reflections. 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY    243 

kind.  Men  are  as  much  blinded  by  the  extremes 
of  misery  as  by  the  extremes  of  prosperity. ' *  Nor 
does  it  stand  committed  to  the  equally  extravagant 
assertion  that,  because  a  human  being  is  religious, 
he  is  therefore  fit  to  exercise  a  vote.  No.  Yet  it 
does  insist  that  such  experiences  ought  to  count. 
They  ought  to  count  because  those  who  live  through 
them,  whatever  be  their  limitations  otherwise,  are 
likely  to  possess  an  intimate,  because  real  and 
personal  knowledge  of  social  conditions  which  must 
be  understood,  if  legislators  and  administrators 
are  really  to  grasp  the  facts  and  needs  of  national 
life.  Doubtless  the  experiences  as  they  come  to 
individuals  may  be  limited  and  narrow  enough. 
And,  of  course,  there  is  much  else  in  the  life  of  a 
nation  that  lies  quite  outside  of  them.  But  they  are 
none  the  less  of  undeniable  importance,  because, 
being  widely  shared,  they  concern  the  lives  and 
destinies  of  multitudes. 

For  it  is  a  mistake  to  regard  representative 
government  as  if  it  aimed  at  nothing  more  than  the 
representation  of  opinions,  or  as  if  it  were  no  more 
than  a  passably  good  device  for  setting  rival  interests 
by  the  ears  in  an  assembly  of  the  nation,  in  the  hope 
that  out  of  the  clash  and  conflict  of  discordant 
demands,  the  public  good  will  somehow  come  by 
its  own.  Important  though  it  be  for  the  members 
of  a  constituency  to  have  their  opinions  expressed, 

1  Letter  to  a  Member  of  the  National  Assembly. 


244     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

and  their  interests  upheld  by  a  man  of  their  choice, 
it  is  not  less  important  that  they  should  find  a 
representative  who  can  sympathetically  enter  into 
their  life-experiences,  so  that  thus  equipped  he 
may  be  able,  faithfully  and  with  all  the  weight 
of  fact,  to  lay  these  in  their  reality  before  the 
representative  assembly  of  the  nation.  For  the 
weaknesses  of  statesmen  and  legislators  too  often 
lie,  not  in  failing  to  apprehend  the  social  facts  and 
movements  which  come  within  their  ken,  but  in 
failing  to  apprehend  these  in  their  real  depth  and 
significance.  Hence,  indeed,  the  demand  one  some- 
times meets  that  all  classes  and  interests  in  the 
State — land,  capital,  labour,  law,  learning,  army, 
navy,  and  so  forth — should,  so  far  as  is  compatible 
with  the  motley  composition  of  constituencies,  be 
represented  by  men  of  their  own  order.  The 
demand  is  often  impracticable ;  and  it  easily 
degenerates  into  a  narrow  forgetfuhiess  that  the 
member  for  a  mining  or  a  commercial  or  agricultural 
centre  is,  as  Burke  once  reminded  his  constituents, 
also  a  member  of  Parliament,  and  as  such  has  much 
else  to  do  besides  the  holding  of  a  brief  for  his  own 
constituents.  Yet  it  is  not  unreasonable.  To 
borrow  words  of  Burke's  own  :  '  The  virtue,  spirit, 
and  essence  of  a  House  of  Commons  consists  in  it  3 
being  the  express  image  of  the  feelings  of  the  nation.'1 
And  ceteris  paribus,  it  is  always  an  advantage  that 

1  Thoughts  on  the  Present  Discontents. 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY    245 

a  representative  should  not  only  know  about  the 
life-experiences  of  his  constituents,  but  know  them, 
if  not  from  personal  initiation,  yet  with  something 
of  the  intimacy  and  reality  which  they  wear  to 
those  who  have  actually  lived  through  them.  For 
this,  and  nothing  less  than  this,  is  one  of  the  prime 
ends  which  representative  institutions  are  meant  to 
attain. 

It  is  here  most  of  all,  more  than  in  the  voicing  of 
opinions,  more  than  in  the  championing  of  class 
interests  (as  the  word  is  often  understood)  that  the 
'  virtual '  representative  of  Whig  trusteeship  is  at 
a  disadvantage.  In  many  ways  he  may  be  excellent ; 
but  the  hardships  and  grievances,  the  feelings  and 
hopes  of  the  multitude  are  less  likely  to  have  justice 
done  to  them  by  him.  "Not  from  want  of  head  or  of 
heart — it  is  far  from  necessary  to  follow  Bentham 
and  James  Mill  in  branding  all  virtual  representatives 
as  sinister  self-seekers — but  for  the  simpler  reason 
that  he  is  less  likely  to  enter  into  the  life  -experiences 
of  those  he  claims  to  represent  than  the  man  of  their 
own  choice  who  is  bound  to  win  their  confidence  in 
seeking  their  support.  However  capable  as  man 
of  affairs,  however  honest  in  his  patriotism,  there 
will  still  be  something  lacking,  so  long  as  the  unen- 
franchised mass  have  no  effective  means  of  articu- 
lately bringing  home  to  him  the  realities  of  their 
lives  and  lot.  Almost  in  his  own  despite,  and  very 
easily  if  he  be  not  blessed  with  uncommon  insight 


246     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

and  sympathy,  he  will  fall  into  the  attitude — not 
unknown  in  Whig  circles — of  viewing  the  grievances 
he  would  redress,  the  hardships  he  would  ameliorate, 
the  life  -experiences  he  would  represent,  from  with- 
out and  not  from  within.  Nor  can  it  be  said  that 
even  Burke  is  wholly  exempt  from  this  limitation. 
There  is  a  passage  in  Paine's  Rights  of  Man  in  which 
that  mordant  critic  of  the  Reflections  takes  his  enemy 
to  task  :  '  Nature,'  he  says,  '  has  been  kinder  to 
Mr.  Burke  than  he  is  to  her.  He  is  not  affected  by 
the  reality  of  distress  touching  his  heart,  but  by  the 
showy  resemblance  of  it  striking  his  imagination. 
He  pities  the  plumage,  but  forgets  the  dying  bird. 
Accustomed  to  kiss  the  aristocratic  hand  that  hath 
purloined  him  from  himself,  he  degenerates  into  a 
composition  of  art,  and  the  genuine  soul  of  nature 
deserts  him.  His  hero  or  his  heroine  must  be  a 
tragedy  victim,  expiring  in  show  ;  and  not  the  real 
prisoner  of  misery,  sliding  into  death  in  the  silence 
of  a  dungeon.'  The  words  are  extravagant.  The 
estimate  is  false.  And  it  would  be  easy  to  retort 
that,  when  all  is  said,  Burke  had  not  less  independ- 
ence of  character,  and  immeasurably  more  of, the 
milk  of  human  kindness  than  Thomas  Paine,  and  to 
add  that  the  happiness  of  the  humblest  was  never 
far  from  his  thoughts.  But  there  is  perhaps  enough 
truth  in  them  to  suggest  that,  even  to  the  broad 
humanity  and  penetrating  insight  of  Burke,  the 
wrongs    and    miseries    of    down-trodden    subjects 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY    247 

lacked  something  of  the  reality  and  significance 
which  they  wore  to  the  eye  of  one  who,  with  all  his 
bitterness  and  class-hatred,  saw  them  from  the 
inside. 

Nor  can  the  well-worn  argument  from  the  politi- 
cal ignorance  of  the  multitude,  which  has  always 
done  duty  at  every  proposed  extension  of  the 
franchise,  be  any  longer  pressed.  Even  if  it  had 
force  in  the  days  when  Burke  set  his  face  as  a  flint 
against  all  parliamentary  reform,  those  days,  if 
they  have  not  already  passed,  are  swiftly  passing. 
Happily  the  opportunities  for  political  knowledge 
can  no  longer  be  said  to  be  the  monopoly  of  any 
class  in  the  State.  The  compulsory  school,  the 
newspaper,  the  cheapened  press,  the  platform,  the 
lecture,  the  organised  effort  of  intellectual  propa- 
gandism,  the  rise  and  progress  of  universities  in 
great  cities  are  rapidly  bringing  political  knowledge 
within  all  but  universal  reach.  And  though  reach 
is  one  thing  and  grasp  another,  and  though  obviously 
enough  ignorance  has  not  departed,  nor  indeed  is 
ever  likely  to  depart,  it  is  beyond  all  question 
steadily  ceasing  to  be  the  badge  of  any  class — 
except  the  class  of  the  ignorant  in  all  classes. 

It  is,  however,  not  on  the  score  of  political  ignor- 
ance only  that  Burke  would  exclude  the  multitude. 
For,  as  we  have  seen,  the  quality  that,  in  his  scale 
of  valuation,  is  above  all  others  needful  in  affairs 


f 


248     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

is  not  knowledge,  indispensable  though  that  may  be, 
but  practical  wisdom.  It  is,  in  other  words,  what, 
on  its  more  ordinary  levels  we  call  good  sense,  and 
what,  as  found  in  the  statesman,  Burke  calls  '  pru- 
dence,' and  magnifies  as  the  mother  of  all  the  politi- 
cal virtues.  For  this,  and  this  alone,  is  the  faculty 
which  enables  its  possessor,  not  merely  to  know 
facts  and  apprehend  principles,  but  to  apply  prin- 
ciples to  facts  in  the  thousand  concrete  decisions 
which  have  to  be  made  by  politicians  in  their  actual 
contact  with  circumstances  and  conduct  of  affairs. 
And  we  know — for  he  has  left  us  in  no  manner  of 
doubt — where  Burke  believed  this  quality  was  to 
be  found,  and  also  where  it  was  not  to  be  found.  It 
was  to  be  found  conspicuously  in  his  '  natural 
aristocracy '  and,  though  in  greatly  diminished 
degree,  in  the  close  electorates  that  stood  behind 
them  :  it  was  not  to  be  found  in  those  '  whose  talk 
is  of  bullocks,'  and  suchlike.  In  the  former  his 
faith  is  firm  ;   in  the  latter  he  has  no  faith  at  all. 

Nor  is  this  attitude  unreasonable.  Practical 
wisdom,  even  in  its  more  modest  form  of  common 
sense,  is  not  to  be  lightly  reckoned  upon  in  mankind 
at  large.  It  is  none  too  common.  It  is  not  the 
gift  of  nature,  nor  can  it  be  got  from  books,  nor 
imparted  like  knowledge  in  schools  or  lecture-rooms. 
It  comes,  mainly  at  any  rate,  through  practice  and 
the  actual  conduct  of  life.  It  is  by  making  decisions, 
sometimes  by  making  blunders,  that  the  blunders 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY    249 

come  to  be  fewer  and  the  decisions  sounder  ;  nor 
will  wisdom  ever  emerge,  not  even  when  natural 
gifts  and  knowledge  are  present  in  abundance,  unless 
there  be  experience  to  furnish  the  opportunities 
for  its  exercise  and  slowly  won  development.  And 
should  it  happen,  by  the  exigencies  of  a  humble 
lot  and  a  contracted  life,  that  such  opportunities 
are  denied,  it  is  in  vain  to  look  for  '  prudence  ' 
there,  except  in  the  non-political  form  that  suffices 
to  deal  with  the  small  concerns  of  private  life.  This 
is  what  Burke  undoubtedly  felt.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary to  place  his  estimate  of  men  too  low,  by  the 
supposition  that  he  would  have  denied  the  existence 
of  sagacity  and  common  sense  in  the  ordinary  con- 
duct of  their  private  lives.  But  when  it  came  to 
the  larger  affairs  of  politics,  it  was  different.  These 
were  quite  beyond  the  scope  of  the  rank  and  file  ; 
beyond  their  experience,  beyond  their  knowledge, 
beyond  their  judgment,  beyond  their  competence. 
Hence  their  exclusion. 

It  is  not  for  democracy  to  deny  the  strength  of 
this  position.  It  cannot  deny  that,  if  the  oppor- 
tunities for  the  development  of  any  human  faculty 
be  absent,  that  faculty  will  never  be  found  except 
in  meagre  and  inadequate  degree  ;  and  political 
faculty  is  no  exception  to  this  rule.  On  the  con- 
trary, the  fullest  and  frankest  recognition  of  this 
fact  is  precisely  one  of  the  points  on  which  demo- 
cracy must  insist.     It  must  insist  upon  it  in  order 


250     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

that  it  may  go  on  to  affirm  that,  under  the  condi- 
tions of  our  modern  social  life,  these  opportunities, 
which  rightly  count  for  so  much,  are  no  longer 
denied  to  those  classes  whom  Burke  excludes.  For 
in  the  modern  state,  the  preparation  for  participa- 
tion in  political  life  has  come  to  be  far  wider  than 
politics.  That  astonishing  growth  in  social  organ- 
isation which  has  signalised  the  nineteenth  century, 
has  covered  the  land  with  a  vast  network  not  only 
of  private  enterprises,  but  of  societies,  leagues, 
unions,  combinations,  clubs,  whose  name  is  legion. 
Many  of  them  are,  of  course,  not  in  the  stricter  sense 
political.  They  have  not  been  organised  for  strictly 
political  ends  at  all :  their  aims  have  been  com- 
mercial, industrial,  social.  Yet  none  the  less  on 
that  account,  they  fulfil  a  political  function  of  the 
first  importance,  because  they  provide  a  school  and 
training-ground  of  civic  quality.  Be  it  trades- 
union,  benefit  club,  friendly  society,  co-operative 
enterprise,  charitable  association,  or  what  not,  and 
be  they  never  so  diverse  in  the  ends  or  interests 
for  which  they  stand,  they  are  all  alike  in  this  :  they 
lift  their  members  out  of  a  narrowing  absorption 
in  private  life  ;  they  familiarise  them  with  public 
ends  and  the  conduct  of  affairs  on  a  large  scale  ; 
and  they  teach  them,  through  actual  experience,  the 
value  and  the  discipline  of  organised  collective 
effort.  And  if  we  add  to  this  that  reiterated  strides 
in  parliamentary  reform,  with  universal  and  com- 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY    251 

pulsory  education  as  its  ally,  have  opened  the  door 
for  participation  in  the  many  graded  activities  of 
rural,  municipal,  and  national  politics,  it  is  far  from 
Utopian  to  believe  that,  by  the  cumulative  force  of 
all  these  influences,  the  rank  and  file  of  the  demo- 
cratic State  must  steadily  advance,  not  only  in 
political  information,  but — a  still  greater  gain — in 
that  capacity  for  affairs  which  in  Burke's  estimate, 
and  possibly  enough  in  Burke's  age,  they  so  con- 
spicuously lacked.  This  is  that  '  education  in  the 
widest  sense  of  the  word  '  on  which  J.  S.  Mill  so 
rightly  relied — the  education  of  actual  participa- 
tion in  organised  social  and  political  work.  It  is 
the  only  finally  efficient  school  of  political  good 
sense  and  practical  wisdom. 

It  does  not  follow  from  this,  however,  that  demo- 
cracy has  little  to  learn  from  the  teaching  of  Burke. 
On  two  cardinal  points  at  any  rate,  it  carries  a 
message  that  is  greatly  needed :  the  one,  his  con- 
ception of  a  representative  as  different  from  a  dele- 
gate ;  the  other,  his  plea  for  a  '  natural  aristo- 
cracy.' These  are  intimately  connected,  but  we 
may  take  them  in  turn. 

(c)  Representatives  and  Delegates 

It  is  often  supposed,  and  sometimes  regarded  as 
inevitable,  that  in  proportion  as  democracy  runs 
its  course  the  represenTallve  must  needs  dwindle 


252     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

into  the  delegate.  Not  unnaturally.  It  would  be 
a  childish  ignorance  to  place  a  democracy  in  power 
and  to  fancy  that  it  is  not  certain  to  use  it.  Only 
innocence  or  folly  would  put  a  weapon  into  ener- 
getic hands  without  reckoning  that  it  will  certainly 
be  vigorously  handled.  And  they  live  in  a  fool's 
paradise  who  think,  if  there  be  any  such,  that  a 
democratic  electorate  will  not  be  minded  to  take 
its  destinies  into  its  own  hands.  Gladstone  once 
said — and  significantly  enough  the  words  come  in 
a  context  in  which  he  is  pleading  for  the  extension 
of  the  franchise — that  '  the  people  must  be  passive.' 
He  even  said  it  was  so  '  written  with  a  pen  of  iron 
on  the  rock  of  human  destiny.' x  But  the  passivity, 
if  that  be  the  word  for  it,  must  be  understood  with 
reservations.  For  it  is  of  the  essence  of  the  demo- 
cratic spirit  and  ideal  to  strive  to  make  the  whole 
community,  not  only  in  the  occasional  crises  of 
elections  but  in  the  not  less  important  intervals 
between  elections,  politically  alive  in  the  lives  of 
all  its  citizens.  Its  claim  to  foster,  more  than  any 
other  form  of  government,  the  organic  unity  which  is 
the  prime  condition  of  a  nation's  strength,  depends, 
as  has  been  already  urged,2  upon  its  being  content 
with  nothing  less.  Nor  can  there  be  a  doubt  that 
this  must  vitally  affect  the  relation  of  electorate  and 
representative.  As  matter  of  fact  it  has  shattered 
beyond  recovery  the  Whig  theory  and  practice  of 

1  Gleanings  of  Past  Years,  vol.  i.  2  P.  226. 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY    253 

virtual  representation,  and  insisted  upon  substitut- 
ing actual  representation.  And  democracy  has 
done  this  not  because  it  has,  like  Bentham  and 
James  Mill  and  the  sectarian  radicals  who  followed 
them,  come  to  regard  virtual  representatives  as 
plunderers  of  the  public,  but  for  the  simpler  and 
less  corrosive  reason  that  the  representatives  of  a 
free  people  must  be  chosen,  and  expected  to  render 
an  account  of  their  stewardship  to  their  constituents. 

/The  responsibility  of  the  representative  to  the 
electorate  is  so  fundamental  to  the  democratic 
creed  that  no  genuine  believer  in  democracy  can 
possibly  abjure  it ;  not  even  although  he  may 
cheerfully  concede,  what  the  utilitarians  churlishly 
denied,  that  many  a  virtual  representative  might 
be  a  man  of  honour,  probity,  public  spirit,  and 
wisdom.  He  cannot  abjure  it  for  the  obvious 
reason  that,  where  democracy  is  real,  it  must  assert 
its  will  in  the  directing  of  policy  and  in  the  manage- 

-  ment  of  affairs. 

It  is  one  thing,  however,  to  insist  that  represen- 
tatives must  be  chosen  and  held  to  their  responsi- 
bility, and  another  thing  to  turn  them  into  dele- 
gates^And  it  is  here  that  Burke  has  his  message. 
For  none  of  all  our  publicists,  as  we  have  seen,1  has 
more  firmly  and  more  passionately  protested  against 
the  fallacy  that  under  representative  institutions 
the  representative  should  be  a  delegate.  He  pro- 
1  P.  165. 


254     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

tested  against  this  even  under  the  close  and  pre- 
sumably select  franchise  of  his  day/  Such  faith  in 
constituencies  as  he  had,  vanished  from  the  moment 
when  an  electorate  showed  signs  of  presuming  to 
degrade  the  member  of  their  choice  into  the  mouth- 
piece and  agent  of  their  instructions/  Like  Macaulay 
after  him,  he  told  his  constituents  to  the  face  that 
he  meant  to  serve  them  with  his  labour,  his  judg- 
ment, his  convictions,  or  not  at  all ;  and  could  even 
administer  to  them  the  doubtful  consolation  that  he 
had  '  maintained  their  interest  against  their  opinions 
with  a  constancy  that  became  him.' 1 

Such  is  his  legacy.  And  to  none  is  it  so  needful 
as  to  the  large  and  mixed  electorates  of  democracy 
triumphant.  For  it  is  not  in  parliaments  of  delegates, 
enslaved  to  constituencies,  caucuses,  and  parties,  and 
mortgaged  in  judgment,  that  the  natural  aristo- 
cracy of  democracy  is  likely  to  be  found.  Burke 
goes  to  the  quick,  nor  of  all  his  pregnant  utterances 
is  there  one  that  is  truer,  when  he  says  that  the 
lovers  of  freedom  must  themselves  be  free — free  to 
speak  and  to  act  upon  their  judgment.  For  of  all 
slaveries  the  most  humiliating  to  any  leader  of  men 
is  the  slavery  of  the  judgment,  which  is  also  the 
subjection  of  the  conscience  ;  and  of  all  tyrannies 
the  worst  is  the  tyranny  of  an  electorate  which, 
exchanging  confidence  for  distrust,  would  fain 
transform  a  man  of  intelligence,  honour,  and  patriot- 

1  Speech  at  Bristol  previous  to  the  election  in  1780. 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   255 

isin  into  a  conduit  for  instructions  which  he  must 
execute  to  the  letter,  on  penalty  of  being  driven 
from  political  life.     Democracy  has  long  learnt  to 
hate  the  tyrants  whose  subjects  are  slaves  :   it  must 
learn  with  equal  thoroughness  to  despise  the  elected 
slaves  whose  tyrants  are  subjects.     It  has  come  to 
repose  its  trust  in  the  collective  wisdom  :  it  must 
come  equally  to  realise  that  collective  wisdom  will 
never  be  wiser  than  in  choosing  leaders  who  can 
le^ad,  and  reposing  a  large  discretion  in  their  hands. 
/'For  the  fact  is  not  to  be  evaded,  being  as  it  is  in- 
separable from  the  intricacy,  complexity,  urgency, 
cross-currents,  and  baffling  confusions  of  all  great 
political  problems,  that  there  are  many  decisions, 
and  not  on  matters  of  mere  detail  alone,  of  which 
large  electorates,  by  reason  of  their  size,  their  lack 
of  time,  their  want  of  accurate  knowledge,  their 
divided  counsels,  their  passions,  are  inherently  in- 
capable^XNor  is  it  their  delegates  that  will  help 
them  out — not  so  long  as  it  remains  the  fact  that 
no  democracy  ever  was,  or  ever  will  be,  led  by  dele- 
gates.    It  would  be  a  contradiction  in  terms.     For 
there  are  two  things  which  democracy  can  never 
unite  :  the  one  is  the  leadership  of  a  natural  aristo- 
cracy based  on  democratic  representative  institutions 
— that  leadership  for  which,  by  the  very  magnitude 
of  its  legitimate  equalitarian  ambitions,   and  the 
problems  these  have  raised,  it  has  intensified  the 
need  ;  the  other  is  the  perversion  of  the  just  and  in- 


256     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

evitable  democratic  claim  to  choose  its  own  leaders 
and  to  shape  the  destinies  of  the  nation,  into  the 
distrust  and  dictation  which  sterilise  the  political 
wisdom,  the  '  prudence,'  which  is  the  greatest  gift 
which  leadership  can  bring  to  the  service  of  a  people. 
Nor  need  there  be  apprehensions  that,  by  devolving 
a  large  discretion  on  its  leaders,  democracy  will 
either  weaken  its  case,  or  find  its  occupation  gone. 
It  will  strengthen  its  case.  For  it  is  when  demo- 
cracy becomes  delegative  that  it  lies  open  to  assault. 
It  is,  in  truth,  the  easiest  of  tasks  for  its  assailants, 
Lowe  (Lord  Sherbrooke)  for  example,  or  Sir  Henry 
Maine,  first  to  insist  that  political  problems  are 
so  complex,  so  intricate,  so  baffling,  that  they  are 
enough  to  tax  the  wits  of  the  wisest,  as  they  cer-< 
tainly  may  ;  and  then  to  turn  round  and  ask,  with 
many  a  flout  and  sarcasm,  if  questions  such  as  these 
are  likely  to  be  solved  by  the  votes  of  a  mob.  But 
this  is  not  the  question  which  representative  demo- 
cracy has  to  answer.  It  does  not  pin  its  faith  to 
vox  populi  vox  del  and  nothing  more  ;  nor  does 
its  appeal  to  polling-booth  and  ballot-box  rest  on  a 
blind  faith  that  majorities,  however  overwhelming, 
can  solve  any  political  problem  whatever  by  mere 
weight  of  votes.  Its  hopes  must  always  centre, 
and  the  case  for  it  must  always  turn,  upon  the  men 
whom  polling-booth  and  ballot-box  send  up  to 
grapple  with  problems  at  closer  quarters,  and  more 
searchingly,  than  is  ever  possible  for  even  the  most 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY    257 


enlightened  of  electorates.  To  express  needs  and 
grievances,  to  organise  political  associations,  to  hold 
public  meetings,  freely  to  discuss  both  measures  and 
men,  vigilantly  to  watch  administration,  and,  above 
all,  to  pronounce  a  verdict  on  measures  or  policies 
when  these  come  before  them  in  their  broad  issues 
after  having  been  well  threshed  out  in  press,  plat- 
form, or  parliament — these  are  the  functions  of  the 
electorate.  Or  rather  they  are  part  of  its  functions  : 
the  other  part  is  its  choice  of  men — men  whose  task 
it  is  to  serve  their  constituents  indeed,  but  to  serve 
them,  as  Burke  served  his,  without  sacrifice  of 
freedom,  conscience,  and  independent  judgment. 
Grant  that  it  is  not  an  easy  task.  Just  how  far 
a  constituency  may  particularise  its  will ;  just 
when  and  where  the  member  of  its  choice  may 
waive  his  personal  judgment  without  compromising 
his  sincerity — these  are  matters  incapable  of  exact 
definition.  No  hard  and  fast  lines  can  be  laid  down 
for  them  which  may  not  change  with  circumstance; 
There  will  always  be  room  for  give  and  take  on  both 
sides,  /xhe  vital  matter  is  that  electorates,  if  only » 
for  their  own  sake,  should  recognise  that  the  man  of 
their  choice  is  not  fit  to  be  chosen  if  he  have  not  a 
mind  and  will  of  his  ownj^nd  that  a  resolute  re- 
fusal to  multiply  pledges  is,  as  Burke  truly  taught, 
one  of  the  prime  conditions  of  securing  energetic 
and  disinterested  service.  Nor  is  it  ever  to  be  for- 
gotten that,  under  any  form  of  constitution,  it  is 

R 


258     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

not  service  only  that  is  needed  :  it  is  the  service 
that  is  also  leadership.  This,  however,  will  be  more 
evident  when  we  have  considered  Burke's  conception 
of  a  natural  aristocracy. 

(d)  The  Need  for  a  Natural  Aristocracy 

For  Burke's  feet  were  never  on  surer  ground  than 
when,  as  we  have  seen,1  he  argued  that  a  civil 
society,  by  the  very  conditions  of  social  struggle 
and  growth,  must  needs  evolve  '  a  natural  aristo- 
cracy, without  which  there  is  no  nation.'  For  a 
natural  aristocracy  is  neither  a  product  of  social 
artifice,  nor  a  parasitical  growth  :  it  is  the  inevit- 
able result  of  the  long  and  gradual  process  whereby 
society  passes  from  the  looser  groupings  and  cohe- 
sions of  primitive  ages  on  to  the  larger  and  more 
richly  integrated  forms  of  civilised  organisation. 
There  is  a  striking  passage  in  which  Bagehot  the 
economist,  when  enlarging  on  what  he  calls  the 
necessarily  '  monarchical  structure  '  of  the  modern 
business  world,  puts  this  point  with  his  wonted 
animation  :  '  This  monarchical  structure,'  he  pro- 
ceeds, '  increases  as  society  goes  on,  just  as  the 
corresponding  structure  of  war  business  does,  and 
from  the  same  causes.  In  primitive  times,  a  battle 
depended  as  much  on  the  prowess  of  the  best  fight- 
ing men,  of  some  Hector  or  some  Achilles,  as  on  the 
1  P.  173. 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   259 

good  science  of  the  general.  But  nowadays  it  is 
a  man  at  the  far  end  of  a  telegraph  wire — a  Count 
Moltke  with  his  head  over  some  papers — who  sees 
that  the  proper  persons  are  slain,  and  who  secures 
the  victory.  So  in  commerce.  The  primitive 
weavers  are  separate  men  with  looms  apiece,  the 
primitive  weapon-makers  separate  men  with  flints 
apiece  ;  there  is  no  organised  action,  no  planning, 
contriving,  or  foreseeing  in  either  trade,  except  on 
the  smallest  scale  ;  but  now  the  whole  is  an  affair 
of  money  and  management ;  of  a  thinking  man  in 
a  dark  office,  computing  the  prices  of  guns  or  wor- 
steds.' *  If  these  words  are  true  of  war  and  industry, 
they  are  not  less  true  of  politics.  And  they  are 
never  truer  than  when  the  course  of  political  evolu- 
tion has  given  birth  to  the  democratic  state.  Un- 
fortunately this  is  often  missed.  Too  often  and  too 
easily  it  is  assumed  that  democracy  levels.  And  so, 
in  conspicuous  ways,  it  does.  It  levels  down  the 
superiorities  of  prerogative,  privilege  and  mon- 
opoly :  it  levels  up  the  inferiorities  of  social  dis- 
advantage and  political  disability.  But  it  does  not, 
nor  can  it  ever,  equalise.  If  it  deposes  a  hereditary 
aristocracy,  not  to  say  an  aristocracy  of  Whig 
1  trustees/  it  is  driven  on,  by  the  needs  it  itself 
creates,  to  find  a  new  aristocracy  of  its  own.  By  the 
very  fervour  and  persistence  of  its  passion  for 
equality  it  creates  new  inequalities  in  demolishing 

1  Economic  Studies,  p.  53. 


260    POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

old  ones.  And  this  result  follows  from  three  causes, 
so  closely  concatenated  that  they  might  be  said  to 
furnish  a  kind  of  logic  of  democratic  politics. 

The  first  of  these  is  that  the  passion  for  equality — 
the  ruling  passion  of  democracy  if  De  Tocqueville 
is  to  be  believed — creates  problems.  And  not 
political  problems  only,  such  as  touch  parliamentary 
reform  and  government,  but  a  crowd  of  social 
problems  which  follow  in  the  train  of  the  demand 
for  more  equality  of  opportunity  and  less  inequality 
of  wealth.  The  second  point  is  that  these  problems 
have  come  to  be  of  such  magnitude  that  it  has 
now  for  some  time  been  recognised  that  nothing 
short  of  organised  collective  effort,  private  and 
public,  and  the  resources  it  can  command,  can  hope 
solve  them.  Hence  that  astonishing  growth  of 
organisations  which  has  steadily  increased  in  defiance 
of  all  pessimistic  prophecies  of  social  disintegration 
(those,  for  example,  of  Carlyle),  till  at  the  end  of 
every  vista  we  see  a  union,  a  federation,  a  league,  a 
society,  a  syndicate,  a  commission,  a  conference, 
and  what  not.  And  the  third  consideration  is  that, 
where  there  are  organisations,  there,  as  never 
before,  there  are  to  be  found  the  need  and  the 
opportunities  of  leadership.  It  is  an  illusion  to 
suppose  that  social  organisation,  however  demo- 
cratic, abates,  far  less  supersedes,  the  need  for 
leaders.  It  intensifies  it.  For  these  practical 
problems,  with  which  organised  effort  is  needed  to 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   261 

grapple,  are  admittedly  of  a  most  intricate  and 
baffling  complexity.  Many  a  student  of  society  has 
felt  the  need  of  a  life-time  for  their  investigation. 
And  many  a  statesman  must  have  felt  that  he  would 
give  much,  if  only  it  were  possible  to  suspend  decision 
and  action  till  he  had  more  adequately  analysed 
and  grasped  the  conditions  with  which  he  has  to 
deal.  Yet  this  is  what  he  cannot  do.  The  world, 
the  democratic  world  at  any  rate,  does  not  suffer 
him  to  do  it.  For  the  problems  that  face  him  are 
not  only  complex  :  they  are  urgent.  The  hungry 
spirit,  the  deep  dissatisfactions,  the  equalitarian  am- 
bitions of  democracy  make  them  urgent,  clamant. 
Suspense  of  judgment,  that  privilege  of  the  student, 
is  denied  to  the  man  of  affairs  who,  all  too  often 
for  his  own  peace  of  mind,  finds  himself  compelled 
to  move  to  his  solutions  by  decisions  which,  to 
the  eye  of  the  student,  must  seem  to  verge  peril- 
ously near  a  leap  in  the  dark. 

Hence  the  result,  which  brings  us  back  again  to 
the  teaching  of  Burke,  that  the  solution  of  ail  great 
political  questions  demands  nothing  less  than  the 
union  of  two  qualities,  both  admirable,  both  in- 
dispensable, but  extraordinarily  difficult  to  unite  : 
the  searching,  patient,  analytic  grasp  of  conditions, 
and  the  virile  practical  judgment,  the  '  prudence  ' 
of  Burke's  panegyric,  which  knows  when  to  cut 
deliberations  short,  to  grasp  the  skirts  of  opportunity, 
and  to  decide  resolutely  what  has  here  and  now  to 


262     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

be  done.  For  it  is  the  union  of  these  two  qualities 
that  is  the  passport  to  statesmanship.  Nothing 
less  will  suffice.  The  massive  push  of  collective 
effort  is  not  enough.  The  deliberations  and  resolu- 
tions of  the  collective  wisdom  of  ordinary  men, 
however  well  intentioned  and  earnest,  are  not 
enough.  Wherever  political  questions  are  great, 
complex,  baffling,  urgent,  they  will  inevitably,  no 
matter  what  the  form  of  government  may  be,  prove 
themselves  to  be  both  the  touchstone  and  the  whet- 
stone of  leadership.  For  organisations  do  not 
work  by  a  human  automatism,  nor  are  they  self- 
adjusting  organisms  such  as  political  biologists 
press  upon  us  as  analogies.  If  they  are  to  achieve 
the  tasks  for  which  they  are  called  into  being,  they 
must  be  vitalised,  directed,  and  controlled  by  the 
proximate  efficient  forces  of  exceptionally  gifted 
and  well-trained  human  wills. 

This  is  what  Burke  saw  so  clearly  and  expressed 
so  loftily  in  his  description  of  a  '  natural  aristocracy.' 
He  had  thought  much  about  equality.  He  had 
thought  much  about  inequality.  And  one  of  the 
conclusions  to  which  he  had  come  was  that  those 
who  attempt  to  level  can  never  equalise.  No ;  they 
can  never  equalise,  because  by  the  inborn  and  in- 
effaceable inequalities  of  human  faculty,  by  the  laws 
of  social  struggle  and  growth — the  '  discipline  of 
nature,'  as  he  called  it — and  by  the  nature  of  social 
organisation,  there  must  always  emerge  in  every 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   263 

civil  society,  and  indeed  in  every  serious  enterprise 
which  tests  the  stuff  of  which  men  are  made,  '  a 
natural  aristocracy,  without  which  there  is  no 
nation.' 

Nor  does  it  much  impair  the  value  of  Burke's 
message  here  that  his  natural  aristocracy  is  so  mani- 
festly aristocratic  in  the  narrower  as  well  as  in  the 
wider  and  more  literal  sense  of  the  word.  It  was 
offered  to  the  world  as  a  plea  for  the  Whig  aristoc- 
racy of  the  eighteenth  century  by  one  who,  from  a 
lifelong  knowledge  of  men  and  affairs,  was  convinced 
that  the  England  of  his  day  could  produce  such 
men  ;  and  we  must  leave  it  to  the  historians  to  say 
how  well,  or  how  ill,  the  original  corresponded  to 
the  picture.  Nor  need  it  be  suggested  that  the 
tribute — the  greatest  surely  ever  paid  to  the  Whigs 
— was  undeserved.  For  the  Whig  leaders,  be  their 
limitations  what  they  may,  were  above  all  things 
men  of  affairs.  Yet  Burke's  delineation — perhaps 
we  should  call  it  his  ideal — has  a  far  wider  and  more 
lasting  significance  than  as  an  apotheosis  of  Whig 
ascendency.  It  may  serve  as  a  reminder  that  the 
time  has  come  when  the  feud  between  democracy 
and  aristocracy  (rightly  so-called)  should  cease, 
and  when  radicalism  itself,  if  it  is  to  solve  the 
problems  which  by  its  masterful  equalitarian  am- 
bitions it  has  thrust  to  the  front,  must  find,  on  its 
own  terms,  and  by  its  own  methods,  a  new  natural 
aristocracy  of  its  own.    Nor  would  it  befit  even  the 


264     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

most  ardent  radicalism,  in  the  interest  of  the  causes 
it  has  at  heart,  to  brush  Burke's  roll  of  leadership  1 
aside,  or  even  wish  a  single  class  or  category  ex- 
punged. It  would  be  better  employed  in  making 
additions  to  it.  For  the  vulnerability  of  Burke's 
conception  lies  not  in  what  it  includes,  but  in  what 
by  its  silence  it  excludes ;  and  criticism  must 
accordingly  take  the  more  sympathetic  form  of 
insisting  that  it  needs  to  be  broadened  to  suit  the 
greatly  altered  requirements  of  a  social  system 
which  has,  perhaps  irrevocably,  and  socially  as  well 
as  politically,  cast  in  its  lot  with  democracy. 

For  it  need  hardly  be  said  that  since  Burke  died 
(1797)  the  whole  social  and  political  situation  has 
been  transformed.  Industry  and  commerce  have 
become  so  vast  a  system  that  they  have  called  into 
being  an  endlessly  diversified  middle  class  whose 
vocation  is  the  management  of  affairs.  The  '  rich 
traders '  who  mark  the  lower  limit  of  Burke's 
inclusions  do  not  cover  a  tithe  of  them.  And  the 
same  thing  has  happened,  and  seems  likely  to 
happen  in  accelerated  degree,  in  the  ranks  of  labour. 
For  it  is  not  the  growth  of  labour  in  volume,  though 
it  is  vast ;  nor  its  advance  in  specialisation  and 
mechanical  skill  that  is  the  salient  fact  of  political 
significance.  It  is  that  progress  in  organisation, 
so  notable  in  our  day,  which  has  brought  many  a 
man,  sprung  from  the  ranks,  to  find  himself  swaying 
1  P.  175. 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   265 

the  policy  and  action  of  trade-unions  and  federa- 
tions which  number  their  members  by  millions. 
These  are  facts  which  no  one  can  doubt.  Some 
may  view  them  with  hope,  some  with  alarm,  some 
with  despair  ;  but  none  may  dispute  that,  by  the 
steady  pressure  of  economic  and  social  forces  even 
more  than  by  the  redistributions  of  political  power, 
which  these  have  again  and  again  necessitated, 
the  ranks  of  leadership  have  been  recruited  from 
quarters  where  Burke  never  dreamed  of  finding  it. 
For  the  whole  framework  of  society  has  changed  so 
fundamentally  that  it  would  be  a  miracle  if  the 
scope  for  leadership  had  not  changed  and  widened 
along  with  it.  The  excluded  multitude,  who  were 
still  to  Burke  but  '  the  objects  of  protection  and  the 
means  of  force,'  have  long  ago  been  enlisted  on  the 
effective  British  public  :  the  '  British  public,'  which 
on  his  computation  were  but  400,000  souls  all  told, 
has  now  for  some  time  been  swallowed  up  in  demo- 
cratic electorates  :  the  close  constituencies,  with 
their  handful  of  voters,  with  which  he  was  so  well 
content,  have  been  enlarged  beyond  recognition. 
Is  it  wonderful  if  his  '  natural  aristocracy  '  has  been 
expanded  likewise  ? 

This,  however,  as  we  have  sufficiently  seen,  was 
precisely  the  fine  of  change  which  Burke  abhorred 
as  pregnant  with  ruin.  .His  belief  in  reform,  on 
which  he  prided  himself  to  the  end  of  his  days,  de- 
serted him  on  the  moment  when  reform  assumed 


266     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

the  fatal  aspect  of  organic,  constitutional  innovation. 
So  much  so,  that  amongst  the  many  fears  that  haunted 
his  later  years  we  may  search  in  vain  for  the  fear, 
so  transparent  in  the  Whigs  as  well  as  in  the  Tories 
of  1832,  that  unbending  conservative  resistance 
might  prove  infinitely  more  disastrous  than  reform- 
ing democratic  adventure.  At  times,  indeed,  this 
seems  to  have  crossed  his  mind  :  we  have  seen  him 
invoking  the  very  principle  on  which  Macaulay 
justifies  the  concessions  of  1832 — the  far-reaching 
principle  that,  ii  the  constitution  does  not  destroy 
exclusions,  exclusions  will  destroy  the  constitution. 
>ut  it  was  clearly  not  a  principle  which  he  was  him- 
self prepared  to  universalise.  It  would  be  truer  to 
say  of  him  that  his  faith  in  the  constitution,  a  faith 
so  strong  and  confident,  that  he  is  ready  at  times 
to  take  his  stand  upon  it  and  to  defy  radicalism  to 
do  its  worst,  is,  nevertheless,  not  strong  and  con- 
fident enough.  Faith  in  the  constitution,  as  it  stands 
— yes,  and  all  too  much  of  it.  But  not  faith  enough 
that  a  constitution  may,  and  indeed  must,  live  and 
thrive  upon  those  very  constitutional  reforms  which 
change  its  structure.  And  this  is  the  more  striking 
because  there  is  so  much  in  his  thought  that  might 
seem  to  point  towards  this  perception.  Did  he  not 
say  that '  nothing  can  rest  on  its  original  plan  ! '  Did 
he  not  admit  that  change  may  be  '  a  principle  of 
conservation  '  ?  Did  he  not  declare  that  to  pre- 
serve old  establishments  when  the  reason  for  them 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   267 

is  gone  is  no  better  than  to  burn  precious  incense 
in  the  tombs,  and  to  offer  meat  and  drink  to  the 
dead  ?  Did  he  not  himself  in  his  day  press  for 
reforms  ?  He  had  no  doubt  that  the  English 
people  would  be  strengthened  by  these  reforms. 
Yet  he  could  not  believe  that  the  constitution  could 
be  similarly  strengthened.  For  to  the  many  excel- 
lences which  move  him  to  rhapsodies  of  panegyric 
he  could  not  find  it  in  him  to  add  the  excellence, 
than  which  there  is  none  greater,  that  a  constitution 
may  have  the  vitality  that  emerges  from  the  re- 
formers' hands  with  a  stronger  life  than  ever. 
Surely  it  is  of  the  essence  of  life  in  all  its  modes  that 
it  victoriously  persists  and  develops  through  many 
changes  which  may  profoundly  modify  it  both  in 
structure  and  in  functions.  It  is  a  truism  in  biology  : 
it  ought  to  be  a  truism  in  politics. 

To  this  line  of  criticism  Burke  undoubtedly  lays 
himself  open.  He  does  this  all  the  more  because 
he  is  never  to  be  classed  with  the  pedants  who  lose 
sight  of  spirit  in  the  worship  of  letter.  On  the  con- 
trary no  political  thinker  whatsoever  has  had  a 
clearer  perception  that  a  constitution  is  alive.  *  Do 
not  dream,'  he  says,  '  that  your  letters  of  office,  and 
your  instructions,  and  your  suspending  clauses,  are 
the  things  that  hold  together  the  great  contexture 
of  this  mysterious  whole.  These  things  do  not  make 
your  government.  Dead  instruments,  passive  tools 
as  they  are,  it  is  the  spirit  of  the  English  communion 


268     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

that  gives  all  their  life  and  efficacy  to  them.  It  is 
the  spirit  of  the  English  constitution,  which,  infused 
through  the  mighty  mass,  pervades,  feeds,  unites, 
invigorates,  vivifies,  every  part  of  the  Empire, 
even  down  to  the  minutest  member.' *  Nothing 
can  be  truer.  But  it  hardly  bespeaks  much  faith 
in  this  spirit  of  the  constitution  to  deny,  as  in 
effect  Burke  passionately  denies,  that  it  might 
clothe  itself  in  a  better  and  less  contracted  form 
than  the  Old  Whig  constitution  of  the  eighteenth 
century. 

(e)  The  Limitations  of  Burke's  Political  Ideal 

Nor  is  it  easy  to  believe  that,  even  for  purposes  of 
defence,  this  inflexible  conservatism  was  the  best 
resource  against  those  radical  and,  as  he  thought, 
revolutionary  ideals  which  it  was  the  peculiar  mission 
of  his  later  years  to  deride  and  demolish.  When  a 
statesman  finds  himself  face  to  face  with  ideals  he 
detests,  it  is  never  enough  to  meet  them  by  criticism 
and  invective.  Even  when  ideals  may  be  false  and 
fanatical,  they  will  seldom,  if  they  have  once  found 
lodgment  in  the  popular  mind,  be  driven  from  the 
field  till  they  are  met  by  some  rival  ideal  strong  and 
attractive  enough  to  oust  them  from  their  tenancy. 
The  forward-struggling  spirit  of  man,  especially  of 
masses  of  men  chafing  under  obstructions,  is  not  to  be 
won  by  negations.     So  long  as  reason  and  imagina- 

1  Speech  on  Conciliation  with  America. 


\ 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   269 

tion  keep  their  hold  on  life,  mankind  will  cleave  to 
whatever  plan  or  project  seems  to  satisfy  that 
craving  for  betterment  which  lies  deep  in,  at  any 
rate,  all  Western  peoples.  Hence  the  familiar  re- 
mark— it  is  what  Maine  said  of  the  '  broken-down' 
theories  '  of  Bentham  and  Rousseau — that  ideals 
may  survive  long  after  their  brains  are  out.  They 
do  survive,  and  they  will  continue  to  survive,  if 
there  be  no  counter-ideal  to  supersede  them. 

It  is  here  that  Burke  is  lacking.  One  may  not 
say  that  he  has  no  ideal  to  offer  ;  and  indeed  it  has 
been  said  a  hundred  times  that  the  constitution  he 
worshipped  was  not  the  constitution  as  it  was,  but 
a  glorified  picture  of  it  as  it  shaped  itself  in  his 
soaring  imagination.  Nor  is  the  reader  to  be  envied 
who  can  rise  from  his  pages  without  having  found 
an  ideal.  But  it  is  an  ideal  that  has  the  defects  of 
its  qualities.  For,  when  all  is  said,  the  political 
imagination  of  Burke  spent  its  marvellous  force 
almost  wholly  in  two  directions.  In  the  one  direc- 
tion it  conjured  up  with  the  vividness  of  actual 
vision  the  disasters  which  radical  reforms,  so  easy  to 
initiate,  and  so  hard  to  control,  might  carry  in  their 
train  :  in  the  other  it  lavished  its  powers  in  glori- 
fying the  present  as  a  legacy  of  priceless  practical 
value  inherited  from  the  ever-memorable  past.  The 
result  is  splendid,  and  it  is  an  incomparably  richer 
thing  than  the  ideals  of  Rousseau  or  Paine  or  Price 
or   Godwin.     But   it   has   limitations   which   these 


270     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

escaped.  (_As  a  gospel  for  his  age,  or  for  any  age,  it 
has  the  fatal  defect  that,  in  its  rooted  distrust  of 
theories  and  theorists,  it  finds  hardly  any  place  for 
political  ideals  as  serious  attempts  to  forefigure  the 
destinies  of  a  people  as  not  less  Divinely  willed  than 
its  eventful  past  history  or  present  achievement. 
And,  by  consequence,  it  fails  to  touch  the  future 
with  the  reformer's  hope  and  conviction  of  better 
days  to  come. 

1  The  echoes  of  the  past  within  his  brain, 
The  sunrise  of  the  future  on  his  face,' 

— they  are  both  the  attributes  of  all  great  states- 
manship. But  if  the  sunrise  of  the  future  ever 
irradiates  the  pages  of  Burke,  it  is  all  too  quickly 
to  be  quenched,  at  best  in  the  clouds  that  veil  the 
incalculable  future,  and  at  worst  in  the  incendiary 
smoke  of  revolutionary  fires.  It  is  this  that  leaves 
our  gratitude  not  unmixed  with  regrets.  For  Burke 
is  no  ordinary  statesman,  from  whom  it  is  enough  to 
expect,  that,  if  he  look  beyond  the  present  at  all,  he 
should  see  no  further  than  the  next  practical  step 
in  advance.  Nor  is  he  to  be  judged  as  such.  It 
would  do  him  wrong  being  so  majestical.  He  is  a 
political  genius  of  the  first  order  ;  and  just  because 
he  is  so  great  it  is  impossible  to  withhold  from  him 
the  tribute  of  wishing  for  more  than  he  has  actually 
given.     No  one  had  it  in  him  as  he  had  to  give  his 

f;ountry   a  comprehensive  and  satisfying  political 
deal.     He   had   the   knowledge,    the   imagination, 


WHIG  TRUSTEESHIP  AND  DEMOCRACY   271 

the  experience  ;  and,  not  least,  he  had  the  religious 
faith  which,  when  it  strikes  alliance  with  the  idealis- 
ing spirit,  makes  all  the  difference  between  ideals 
that  are  but  subjective  dreams  and  ideals  which  are 
beliefs  that  nerve  to  action.  Nor  is  the  reader  who 
has  felt  the  power  and  fascination  of  his  pages  to  be 
blamed  if  he  falls  to  wondering  how  much  of  the 
strife  and  embitterment  of  the  nineteenth  century  v 
might  have  been  averted,  if  this  master  in  politics 
had  given  the  reins  to  his  imagination  as  freely  and 
sympathetically  in  looking  forward  to  posterity  as 
in  looking  backward  to  ancestors.  But  it  was  not 
in  that  path  he  was  to  walk.  Somehow,  though  not, 
as  we  have  seen,  without  reasons,  his  faith  failed  him. 
It  was  strong  enough  to  make  the  course  of  history 
divine,  to  consecrate  the  legacy  of  the  past,  to 
intensify  the  significance  and  the  responsibilities 
of  the  present.  But  it  could  not  inspire  an  idealj  \/ 
of  constitutional  and  social  progress?  '  Perhaps/ 
he  once  remarked,  with  even  more  than  his  wonted 
distrust  of  thought  divorced  from  actuality,  '  the 
only  moral  trust  with  any  certainty  in  our  hands  is 
the  care  of  our  own  time.*  * 

The  result  is  that  we  find  in  Burke's  writings  the 
presence  of  two  things,  and  the  absence  of  a  third. 
We  find  an  unfaltering  faith  in  the  presence  of  a  <S 
'  Divine  tactic  '  in  the  lives  of  men  and  nations. 
We  find  also  an  apologia  such  as  has  never  been 

1  Appeal* 


272     POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY  OF  BURKE 

equalled,  for  the  existing  social  and  political  system 
as  it  has  come  to  be  by  the  long  toil  of  successive 
generations.  What  we  do  not  find,  and  are  fain  to 
wish  for,  and  most  of  all  from  a  thinker  to  whom  the 
happiness  of  the  people  was  always  paramount, 
is  some  encouragement  for  the  hope  that  the  '  stu- 
pendous Wisdom '  which  has  done  so  much  in  the 
past,  and  even  till  now,  will  not  fail  to  operate  in 
the  varieties  of  untried  being  through  which  the 
State,  even  the  democratic  State,  must  pass  in  the 
vicissitudes  and  adventures  of  the  future. 


Printed  by  T.  and  A.  Constable,  Printers  to  His  Majesty 
at  the  Edinburgh  University  Press 


■\ 


>AY  USE 

lOM  CH  B<T 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

RENEWALS  ONLY— TEL.  NO.  642-3405 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


UUN  05  1989 


T98fr^ 


.iUN  0 5  198° 


SM 


SEp  24  P?£ 


RECD  IT)  QIC    7  '69  -2Pt 


JUN    71972  7^ 


REC'O  LD 


JUN  \\  "n-5? 


NOV  1  g  1« 


REC.CIR  NOV  21  -83 


•iAY  2  3  W39 


LD  21A-40m-2,'69 
(J6057sl0)476 — A-32 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


YB  27086 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


cozoaizobb 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY